ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & CulturePhilosophyPersonal JournalsSexuality
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Sex Ed. Lessons: Part 20
    Tim needs Talia to take his mind off Tara.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    "Kerri, we need to talk," I weakly let out as she broke the kiss. She put her hands on my chest.

    "Sure, we can talk," she said, liking her lips, "but don't you want to give me my birthday present first?"

    Her

    lips and tongue pecked at my neck. Her fingers pressed into the bulge
    in the front of my pants. My long exhaled sigh was all the approval she
    needed.

    I braced my hands against the sink and watched in horny helplessness as my Greek goddess sank to her knees in front of me.

    Despite

    my best intentions, the heat began to take over. It started in my
    center and spread throughout my body like sinking into a warm bath.

    I

    closed my eyes. Her fingers worked, my pants rustled, my belt jingled,
    and all at once my cock was free, standing straight and proud and
    desperate. Kerri's warm breath electrified the most sensitive skin on my
    body.

    I'm sorry, Letty.

    Kerri's

    lips closed gently on my shaft as she took me deeply into her mouth.
    Slowly, wetly, she drew them back to my tip, moaning softly as they slid
    along my length.

    I opened my eyes and looked down. "Fuck, Kerri." She licked her lips and smiled at me.

    Kerri

    leaned in close, closed her eyes, and rubbed my cock over her face,
    sighing as my thickness rolled and dragged across her cheeks and over
    her nose. Head cocked to the side, the weight of my cock lay on her
    cheek, and her tongue snaked out to tickle my balls. One hand came up to
    help her, feeding one of my thick balls into her sweet mouth. She
    suckled it, rolled it around, and then replaced it with the other.

    My cock pulsed against the side of her face.

    Freeing

    my balls from her mouth, the wet flat of her tongue dragged slowly up
    the underside of my length, flicking off the tip with just enough force
    to make it playfully bounce before Kerri's face.

    Hands

    free, her open mouth wrangled my tip and took me back inside, wet and
    warm. She took me even deeper than before. She sucked. She bathed.

    Her

    hands braced on my hips, there was only my cock and her mouth; her
    bobbing, stroking mouth; lips sliding up and down my length, up and
    down, at a patient, but determined pace.

    My

    body was buzzing. My cock had never felt so hard. As the pure sensation
    began to overwhelm me, one hand reflexively reached for Kerri, grasping
    at her thick mane of bouncing, black curls. I grabbed, and quickly
    released, unsure of the amount of force I was using.

    Sensing

    my trepidation, Kerri paused her worship, holding just my straining tip
    in her mouth. My hand, still unsure, hovered above her head. She looked
    up at me, narrowed her eyes. I felt her hand on my hand, and she drew
    it back to her head. Her other hand grabbed my other hand and brought it
    to the other side of her head.

    On

    fire with lust, I gripped hard at her mane. Deep, ragged breaths sucked
    in and out of my body. Kerri never broke eye contact, and nodded. The
    fire rose inside me. I began to push. And pull. And thrust. And return.

    Kerri closed her eyes and moaned in delight as I began to fuck her face.

    I

    began gently, barely able to hold back my lust. The squeezing pressure
    at the base of my brain wanted me to unleash myself and animalisticly
    fuck her mouth the way I would have fucked her cunt, the way I fucked
    Letty's mouth, but I didn't want to hurt or scare her.

    It

    was the feeling of her hands sliding up the back of my legs to my ass,
    however, that told me what she wanted. On each inward thrust I felt her
    pull me toward her with more and more force. She wanted me to know I
    wasn't going to break her.

    I obliged.

    Reasserting

    my grip on her thick curls, I held her face steady and with an almost
    animalistic growl I sank my cock into Kerri's mouth deep and hard.

    I

    doubled my pace. I wasn't fully unleashing my full force, but I was
    definitely giving her what she wanted; I was using her mouth. I fucked
    at her face, almost forgetting there was a person attached to it. Her
    lips and tongue tried to keep up, but soon they conceded that they were
    both at the mercy of my thick, thrusting cock, and let me run them over.

    Saliva

    spilled freely from Kerri's mouth, soaking my cock and dripping to the
    floor between us. I grunted loudly with each push into her gorgeous
    face. She gripped my hips, squeezing and moaning as she accepted each
    deep piston. I could feel her throat begin to suckle at my tip on my
    deepest thrusts.

    I

    was starting to lose control. I was taking my frustrations, with Mandy,
    with Tara, with Christine, with Kerri herself, out on this girl's sweet
    mouth.

    The

    pressure built and built to a fever pitch; the thrusting, the grunting,
    the sucking; and then, as if we both knew things needed to cool off, I
    released my grip on Kerri's mane, and I felt her push my hips back to
    the sink, popping my cock all the way out of her mouth with a spray of
    saliva.

    We

    both sucked and gasped for air, me slumped back against the sink, my
    slick cock still standing sky high, Kerri hunched over, hands on her
    knees, the long slurp of loose saliva accenting the moment.

    "Fuck, Tim; Fuck," she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

    "I'm sorry, did I;"

    "No, not at all," she said, cutting me off, "I've never had someone fuck my face before; that was fucking Hot."

    After

    a shared chuckle Kerri leaned back onto her heels and smiled. She never
    took her eyes off me while her hands drifted up to the buttons of her
    shirt, undoing them one by one, revealing her thick, fuckable cleavage
    inch by precious inch, still rising and falling deliciously as she
    continued to catch her breath.

    Once

    the full bloom of her chest was in view, Kerri reached up and pulled
    down the cups of her bra, spilling out the full flesh of her olive
    melons, her nipples hard and straining. Kerri squeezed her arms
    together, causing her impressive tits to overflow, presenting them to
    me, and then suddenly there was nothing in my world except for this
    girl, those tits, and my cock.

    Sitting

    up on her knees so her cleavage was the same level as my straining
    dick, Kerri looked down, and drooled a long, thick trail of saliva into
    the deep crevice of her breasts.

    "Fuck my tits, Tim," she exclaimed breathily, and quickly leaned forward, wrapping her fleshy mountains around me.

    I

    pushed, but there was resistance. Kerri drooled another thick stream of
    saliva between her tits to assist. I felt it slap the head of my cock,
    coating it. It was warm. It was her.

    I pushed again. No resistance, just slick, welcoming flesh.

    "Do it, Tim; fuck my tits."

    I did as she requested. It was her birthday after all.

    Her

    thick, slippery globes sent shivers through my body as my hips thrust
    and bucked, sending my hard cock up through her tight cleavage. Kerri
    smiled as my tip started to crest the surface of her pillowy depths,
    peaking out at the apex of each push.

    "Yeah,

    that's it, baby, that's so good," She cooed. She bounced slightly with
    each push, aiding my journey, fucking me with her tits as much as I was
    fucking them. "Aren't my tits so nice and soft? Doesn't it feel so good
    to fuck my big tits?"

    "Oh

    fuck;” My body was starting to buzz, the sweet friction of her tits and
    the pressure from her slick sternum building the fire inside me. My
    mouth began to hang slack-jawed. My breath got ragged.

    Kerri's

    smile beamed. More saliva prepared my way. Her tits were glistening
    with saliva and precum. My cock pushed through them, at a determined
    pace. My balls began to seize.

    "That's

    it, baby," Kerri cooed. I stopped pushing, overcome by the sensation,
    but Kerri's pace never ceased. She took over, sliding her fat tits up
    and down my slick, vibrating shaft in complete control of my pleasure.
    "Give it to me; give me my present, I want it all over these fucking
    tits."

    "Oh

    god; oh my fucking God!" I gripped the sink tightly; so tight I thought
    it might shatter; as my entire existence seemed to rush out through the
    head of my cock. Kerri kept stroking me as my tip flared, my balls
    lurched, and thick, white hot lava erupted from between that sweet,
    mesmerizing split on her chest.

    Kerri

    laughed a joyous laugh as I began to spurt. My cum arced out, licking
    the base of her neck, grasping at her collar bone, blooming like a lewd
    bouquet of flowers across the tops of her pumping breasts, and finally
    pooling around my trembling cock gloriously trapped between them.

    I

    heaved and huffed while Kerri gently massaged me through the final
    pulses of my orgasm. Her hands left her cum-splattered tits, my cock
    slipping out a sticky mess. I looked down, surveying my work. Kerri was
    elated, almost glowing, basking in the mess of a job well done. She
    looked so hot covered in my cum; maybe I was being too hasty. Why would I
    ever want to give this up?

    Leaning

    over, she grabbed a hand towel. I took one last look at my messy
    masterpiece, expecting her to wipe her canvas clean, so I was surprised
    when she draped the towel around my sticky, spent cock and stood up.

    Kerri's

    focus was on the bathroom mirror behind me as I wiped myself down.
    There was a twinkle in her eye and a lusty smile pulling at her lips.

    She was admiring her handiwork.

    "Oh my God, Tim," she said with a slight chuckle, "well done; well fucking done."

    "I'm pretty sure that was all you, Kerri," I laughed. Finishing my clean up I offered her the towel.

    "No, I'm good," she said, never taking her eyes off her cummy reflection.

    "Are you sure? There's; a lot."

    "I know, that's what I wanted!"

    "Um.” there I was, confused again.

    "Tim,

    after the last time we were together, when Mike was fucking me with
    your cum still inside me; it was the absolute hottest thing I'd ever
    experienced. And then when I felt him cumming, and I knew I had cum from
    both of you inside me; I exploded. It was the biggest orgasm I ever
    had."

    "Oh, wow," I said, taken aback slightly by how much she enjoyed it.

    "It

    was so wrong, so dirty; I felt like such a fucking whore, and I fucking
    Loved it." Kerri slipped the cups of her bra back up over her sticky
    tits. "I knew Mike was going to get shitfaced tonight, and I know later
    on he's going to try and fuck me, so I thought to myself, 'It's my
    birthday, why not be a little naughty; it's just going to make the sex
    that much better!' And Tim, let me tell you; I can already tell it's
    working."

    "Oh yeah?" I said, not quite as enthusiastic about it all as she was.

    "Oh

    yeah." She smiled. Her hands began buttoning up her shirt, closing the
    fabric over her cum-splattered tits. "I'm gonna go downstairs and get
    back to my birthday party, and no one is going to know that for the rest
    of the night I'm secretly going to have your thick, wonderful cum all
    over my tits. And after everyone leaves, when Mike fucks me tonight, or
    more likely tomorrow morning, he's going to have no idea I've got
    another guy's dried jizz all over me, and Tim it is going to make me cum
    so fucking hard."

    My

    eyes ticked down and caught the glimmer of a thick strand of my cum
    that clung to her neck, visible above the buttoned neck line of her
    shirt.

    "You've got some; on your neck there."

    "I know," she said with a dirty smile, "I want everyone to wonder."

    Kerri leaned in and kissed me.

    "Thank you for an amazing birthday present," She said, cupping my face with her hand. "I'll see you back down there."

    She

    winked, slipped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I was
    left alone, my pants splayed open, my softening cock still exposed.

    Thoughts

    passed through my mind as I put myself back together. Kerri had just
    milked an epic orgasm out of my balls, and at that very second was
    downstairs at the party secretly wearing my spunk like a necklace. I
    should have felt great. It should have turned me on; but at that moment,
    all I felt was used.

    Making

    my way down stairs I scanned the party. No sign of Mandy and Eric. They
    must have still been going at it. Once again, I had just blasted a
    thick load over a pair of fantastic tits, but I was more concerned with
    the fact that a girl I barely knew was upstairs enjoying a cock that
    wasn't mine.

    I

    turned and saw Kerri, Mike's drunken arms around her, indiscreetly
    groping her perfect ass. Kerri and he chatted with fellow partiers, and I
    noticed Kerri couldn't stop fidgeting with the buttons on her shirt.

    Mike

    leaned in and kissed her deep. She returned the kiss with equal
    passion. She was clearly turned on. I watched his tongue work its way
    around the inside of her mouth; a mouth that only moments before had
    been wrapped around my cock; a mouth that had drooled uncontrollably as I
    fucked it.

    I

    walked over to Kerri, who was still smiling like the cat who ate the
    canary, and leaned in close to her ear so she could hear me over the din
    of the music.

    "Enjoy yourself tonight, but know that it's over. That was the last time. Happy Birthday."

    Her smile deflated a bit as I walked away, but quickly returned to save face as I made my exit.

    I

    said my goodbyes to some former classmates and made my way home,
    quickly tumbling into bed. I noted some loud music and laughter seeping
    its way through the floor from Sandy and Don's unit upstairs, but it
    didn't hinder my ability to pass out from sheer emotional exhaustion.

    I

    was sad, it was true; Our sex had been electric; almost dangerous. I
    was going to miss that body, those breasts, her tender lips. And her
    cunt; good lord.

    But

    life has to go on, and so I fell asleep with zero romantic prospects,
    wondering what I was going to do for the rest of the summer.

    The

    next morning I got up early; I was meeting Sarah for a run. A lot still
    on my mind, I floated through the apartment mindlessly and made my way
    toward the exterior front door. It was at that moment I heard the door
    to Sandy and Don's unit shut, and felt the soft sounds of careful
    footsteps descending the stairs.

    It

    was early, but the prospect of seeing a friendly face appealed to me,
    so I turned to greet whichever one it was as they reached the joint
    landing.

    As

    they came into view my stomach dropped. It was a friendly face alright,
    just not one I had been expecting: Hair messed up, lipstick slightly
    smeared, boots in her hand, my smile turned to shock as I stared
    straight into the face of my best friend Tara.

    If

    you had told me a few months ago that one day I'd be parked in a corner
    of The Spot with my cock in the mouth of a very eager and willing girl,
    and that my mind would be on literally anything else besides the blow
    job I was getting, I would have called you insane.

    But there I was.

    It

    wasn't even a bad blow job, either. She was unrefined and
    inexperienced, but what she lacked in experience she made up for in
    enthusiasm.

    She

    liked sucking my cock. And truth be told I liked getting my cock sucked
    by her. I liked fucking her too. And yet for the first time in my
    sexual life, the sex I was having was completely detached from emotional
    connection. She was a beautiful, sexy girl, and she was getting pretty
    good at making me cum, and yet; my mind was always elsewhere. Frankly it
    was hard for it not to be after;

    Let's back up a bit.

    I

    had just broken off the affair I was having with my friend's girlfriend
    Kerri. I had been feeling weird about it already, but it was the used
    and discarded feeling I felt after she tit-fucked me into cumming on her
    chest at her birthday party that put me over the edge. She had done it
    because she wanted to feel extra dirty when she fucked her boyfriend
    later on, not because she had any real feelings for me.

    And

    who could blame her, honestly? We weren't falling in love, we were
    having an affair. It was on me that I was starting to get jealous,
    starting to get attached, and I had the sense to know that meant I
    needed to get out before I really got hurt.

    It was a discouraging party all around, all things considered.

    I

    had had my second encounter with Kerri's cousin Mandy, the bubbly
    blonde with the big fake tits, however this time she brought someone
    with her. She apparently had been dating someone, and amazingly of all
    the people in the world it happened to be Eric, Christine's ex. I had no
    idea how they met, or how long they had been together, but I was sure
    they had been sleeping together. I was extra sure when I happened upon
    them in Kerri's room, where I saw the beginnings of what I have to
    assume was an exquisite blow job Mandy was performing on Eric. The fact
    that by the time I left the party they still hadn't reappeared told me
    everything I needed to know.

    But

    before all that, before the tit-fucking, before watching Mandy sink to
    her knees in front of Eric, my biggest disappointment of the night came
    in the form of Tara. I had been so looking forward to talking to her, to
    patching things up, to getting back to being best friends.

    Technically we Had patched things up, but it was not nearly the way I had hoped.

    We

    talked, and there was no ill-will between us, but something was
    different. Tara wasn't concerned with what had happened with us because
    she clearly had moved on to something new.

    From the certain glow she seemed to have, and the way she left the party early, something told me it was possibly someone new.

    I

    was jealous. I had chosen an adulterous affair over a possible
    relationship with my best friend, and now I felt like I had blown it.

    It

    didn't' help coming home to an empty house that night and hearing my
    upstairs neighbors Sandy and Don clearly having a good time
    entertaining. I knew they were swingers, I knew they were wild, and I
    was jealous that they seemed to be enjoying themselves. Everyone seemed
    to be having a good time but me. And I only had myself to blame.

    It was the next morning, however, that sent me careening off the edge.

    I

    got up early, preparing myself to meet my next door neighbor Sarah for a
    run, when I ran into someone coming down from Sandy and Don's unit.
    Someone clearly doing the early morning walk of shame.

    Someone I knew very well.

    Tara.

    She stopped hard in her tracks when she saw me. Her eyes wide as saucers.

    "I; what; Tara, why are you;” I stammered, my brain refusing to compute the information being input.

    "Tim; I, uh; you see;” She stammered in return, equally as flustered, equally as unprepared.

    I

    was in shock. I couldn't figure out what she was doing at my house so
    early, and especially couldn't figure out why she was coming down from
    Sandy and Don's. But then slowly the answer poured over me like
    molasses. Her mussed up hair, her smeared makeup, her boots in her
    hands;

    We

    both knew what Sandy and Don were into. We both saw their home sex
    tapes; we had enjoyed them together. Tara enjoyed them enough to abscond
    with one to enjoy on her own. She seemed very taken by Sandy and Don.
    Very interested. Very; aroused.

    I saw my best friend begin to blush as she registered my revelation.

    "Tara, did you; with Don; and Sandy?"

    "Could we; fuck; could we maybe not talk about this right now?

    "Hey,

    what's going on, guys?" The bright voice cascaded over us as Sarah
    approached, ready for a run. Sarah, my longest crush. Sarah, Tara's
    ex-girlfriend.

    Neither Tara nor I could find the words.

    "Guys?" Sarah inquired again, her brow crinkled in confusion.

    Images

    flooded my mind. Conjecture, speculation, images of acts. Experiences.
    There were a hundred possibilities of what had happened the night
    before, but only one I knew for sure, only one I just straight up
    blurted out.

    "Tara fucked Steph's parents!"

    There was a long silence between the three of us that felt like hours but was really probably only moments.

    "You What?" Sarah finally said, aghast.

    "I" Tara tried to start, but that was as far as she got.

    "Tell me it's not true, Tara. Go ahead," I said.

    Tara's eyes dropped, embarrassed, but then a sudden resolve came over her, as though she was backed into a corner.

    "And So What if it Is?" she blurted out, "since when is it up to you; either of you; who it is I fuck?

    "Oh

    my God," was all I could muster. I thought back to the recent times
    previous when I thought I heard Tara's voice dripping down through the
    floorboards into my unit. I thought back to what Sarah had said about
    seeing her leave the house early a number of times, and then I knew.
    "This wasn't the first time, either, was it?"

    "Listen,

    if you ever want to have an Adult conversation, maybe we can talk about
    this, Tim; but until then, it's none of your fucking business." The
    bile she spit was only for me; all she mustered for Sarah was a sad
    glance, one that was reciprocated, and then Tara was gone.

    "Holy;" Sarah began, stunned, “what the fuck just happened?"

    "I need to go for a run. Alone, I think."

    I

    took off, trying to put as much distance between myself and my house as
    fast as I could. I ran hard, trying to focus on anything but the images
    burning themselves into my brain. Images that made me simultaneously
    mad and horny.

    Anger,

    jealousy, and horniness swirled in my mind like a blender. I knew what
    Sandy and Don were into; I’d seen it first hand; and I couldn't shake
    the thoughts of what they might have done with Tara. Had she eaten
    Sandy's pussy while Don fucked her from behind? Had Sandy eaten hers?
    Had Don fucked her in the ass? Had she swallowed his cum? Had he cum on
    her face? Had they taken a video of it?

    The

    worst part was, I wasn't sure which of these possibilities was causing
    my anger or my jealousy. Was I mad Tara had fucked Steph's parents; or
    was I jealous? And was I jealous that they got to experience Tara; or
    that Tara got to experience Sandy?

    And finally, was I mad she had done it? Or was I mad she hadn't told me about it?

    I

    made it to my halfway point faster than I ever had, and I came to a
    rushed halt, heaving and gasping, trying to process all this new info.

    "Jesus, you're fast when you're upset," I heard from behind me. It was Sarah. She had followed me.

    "I said I wanted to; "

    "I

    know what you said, but I think I deserve to know what's going on.
    You're not the only one with an intimate connection to Tara, you know.
    Or Steph."

    I grumbled. She was right. She deserved to know what was going on.

    "Sigh;

    Tara and I;” I began, actively trying to figure out how to condense it
    all down, “we discovered that Steph's parents, Don and Sandy, are
    swingers."

    "Wow, really?" Sarah said, instantly intrigued, "Steph never said anything!"

    "I honestly don't think she knows. They keep it pretty quiet, but Tara and I stumbled onto some of their home movies."

    "I see," Sarah said, "did anyone join them that you recognized?"

    "I;”

    My mind flashed to Brian cumming in Sandy's mouth. My mind flashed to
    my step mother Kelly getting double penetrated while Sandy filmed it.
    “no, not that we saw. Tara and I watched the videos and; "

    "Go on," Sarah encouraged

    "Well, we had a moment."

    "A moment?"

    "A moment."

    "When

    was this moment?" She said, crossing her arms across her beautiful pale
    breasts. I knew why she had the sudden shift in demeanor.

    "It was after you guys broke up, don't worry. In fact that was why it was only a moment."

    "What do you mean?" I watched her soften

    "Well,

    you were right about one thing; there's nothing I'd like more than to
    be with Tara. But if that's ever going to happen, it has to be for the
    right reasons. Not as a; rebound."

    "I see."

    "I

    told Tara that, and she didn't take it well. She stormed off and I
    didn't speak to her again until Kerri's birthday last night, where she
    told me it was all water under the bridge and that she was in a 'really
    good place.' And then today I found out that 'really good place' was
    right above my head, upstairs, being the third for a very horny married
    couple."

    "Why would she do that? To get back at Steph somehow?" Sarah said, confused.

    "Maybe,

    but I doubt it. She seemed really into them when we watched the videos;
    she even stole one to watch on her own. I can't believe she would do
    this!"

    There was a long silence as Sarah took it all in.

    "Well, she was right, you know," she finally said, "she's an adult; who she sleeps with isn't any of your business. Or mine."

    "I know," I said, starting to cool down, "it's just; it's a lot."

    "I know," she said, touching my arm, "I loved her too. Maybe if we talked to her; "

    "You can talk all you want, Sarah, I'm; I need some time. Some space."

    She nodded her head, and I ran off back toward the house.

    It would be quite a while before Tara and I talked about what happened.

    I needed a distraction, and I needed one quick.

    The summer was starting to wind down, and I began to realize I had spent almost all of it getting tortured by every girl I knew.

    Now

    don't get me wrong, I had enjoyed myself, had enjoyed the wonderful
    experiences and orgasms they gave me, but as I looked back on my summer
    of sex, I realized that I never felt in control.

    My

    boss Letty had broken me down only to build me back up, and sent me off
    down the path of gaining some control, but I wasn't there yet.

    I had taken initiative and fucked Gina in the break room

    I had ended things once and for all with Kerri.

    But these were just baby steps. I realized I was still at the emotional whim of Tara, and I needed a clean break.

    But who would be the target of my lust?

    Having

    a coffee by myself at the local coffee shop, I thought about other
    girls from my graduating class, girls I would love to fuck, but the
    opportunity wasn't there.

    Then

    it hit me. My mind drifted back to the day I was shopping with my
    stepmother Kelly, and there in my mind's eye was the perfect object of
    attraction: curvy, big breasts, wicked smile; the girl who said she
    could give me what Christine couldn't: Christine's friend from her
    school's bible study club, Talia.

    Running

    into her at the store she had all but said she was a sure thing, and
    even forced her number into my phone. A number I stared at in the "new
    message" screen of my text messages.

    Talia

    was perfect, but this was not a foolproof plan. On the one hand, I knew
    how freaky church girls could get, and Talia seemed to imply she was
    willing to go even farther than Rachel or Christine had. But on the
    other hand, Talia was Christine's friend, which meant that the chances
    of running into her were non-zero, and the chance that Christine would
    frown on what Talia and I got up to were even higher.

    I

    debated, I weighed the pros and cons, but of course my horniness and
    new found confidence won out; I was determined for once in my life to
    make the first move.

    I pulled out my phone, and sent Talia an opening salvo text message.

    "Hey there," I sent. It was not my best work.

    I waited, trying not to admit I was nervous that I had already blown it. Finally those three bubbles started to appear.

    "Hey yourself."

    Now

    what? I instantly started to panic. She clearly wasn't going to give me
    anything, and I clearly had no plan. I tried to think of ways to break
    the ice, to suggest we hang out in a non-creepy manner, but nothing was
    coming to me. I scanned the events board of the coffee shop desperate
    for any ideas. Thankfully my eyes locked on to a flier for a fireworks
    show coming up in just a few days, and scrambled to type my reply

    "So

    I'm going to this fireworks show this weekend, and wouldn't you know
    it, the person I was going with backed out. Any interest in joining me?"

    My

    heart almost stopped as I waited for a reply. I know it was extremely
    low stakes, and it was just asking a girl out, and I supposedly had all
    this newfound confidence, but I was still an 18 year old guy trying to
    get a date with a girl. It was nerve wracking.

    Finally those bubbles returned.

    "That sounds like fun."

    I took my first breath in what felt like minutes.

    The bubbles returned again.

    "What should I wear?"

    This felt like bait. And I took it, hook line and sinker.

    "Something easy access ;)"

    I had never been that forward with a girl I had just met before. My heart was pounding while my cock thickened in my pants.

    The bubbles

    "Not a problem ;)"

    My cock twitched. I was very much looking forward to the weekend.

    The

    week dragged on, and I felt like I spent the time with a constant
    erection. My mind repeatedly drifted to Talia, to her plump breasts and
    her thick hips. Christine had mentioned she had been too much woman for
    their horn dog friend Denny, and I couldn't stop speculating on what
    that meant. How many guys had she fucked? Had she done anal? How many
    guys had slipped their cocks between those beautiful tits. How did she
    feel about facials?

    I didn't know it then, but I'd get those answers sooner than later; and they wouldn't be the answers I expected at all.

    When

    the night finally rolled around, I actually put some effort into my
    appearance for once. I thought I did pretty well too, as my step mother
    Kelly made sure to remark on it before I left the house. Alex had
    already left and Kelly and Brian were making dinner in the kitchen.
    There was a certain glow of anticipation to them as I began my exit, and
    I had to assume it was because they were going to have the house to
    themselves that night. I wondered how long they'd wait after I left to
    fuck. I wondered if they'd even make it out of the kitchen.

    Thankfully

    the fireworks were being held in the next town over, which was perfect
    as it was a neutral area between my town and Talia's town. The chances
    of running into people we knew were a lot lower. Even still, as I made
    my way through the throng that was heading toward the football field
    where the event would take place, I found myself on high alert.

    Talia

    told me she'd meet me at the foot of the gazebo across the street.
    There were kids of all high school ages loitering around the base,
    passing cigarettes, trying to be cool, and it didn't take me long to
    find where she was standing; I just had to head toward the gathering of
    boys.

    Turning

    the corner I found Talia holding court with some enthusiastic young men
    hanging on her every word. She was playful, teasing, flirting, and they
    were all smitten with her. I didn't blame them, either; she was a
    firecracker, and she looked stunning.

    A

    knee-length, ruffled, summer dress, buckled at the waist, was draped
    over the delicious curves of her body. The neckline plunged, giving her
    horny new friends a perfect look at her deep cleavage and the tops of
    her thick breasts that sat high and mighty on her chest.

    I smiled; deep neckline, short dress. Easy access. Nice.

    She

    met my smile with one of her own, waved, and then broke all the boys
    hearts by saying her goodbyes and bouncing off towards me. All these
    guys wanted her, but she wanted me. It made me feel good. It made me
    feel confident.

    She

    greeted me with a hug, and I pulled her in for a deep kiss. I felt her
    stiffen in surprise at first, but then quickly she melted into me and
    our tongues met in each other's mouth.

    "Well, well, well" she said, pulling away finally, "and to think the fireworks haven't even started yet."

    I

    just smiled. She broke the hug, took me by the hand, and with a "let's
    go!" I followed her lead and we trotted off toward the football field.

    The

    event came with a sort of makeshift carnival atmosphere, with food
    trucks and cheap light up toy vendors scattered around the perimeter.
    Talia and I walked and chatted, buying a fried dough to share.

    "I

    thought you were a lost cause, you know," she said, pulling a puffy
    piece from the pastry, "figured I came on a little too strong for you at
    the store that day."

    "It was a little unexpected, yeah."

    "Not as unexpected as that kiss."

    "I couldn't resist," I chuckled, "you just looked; extremely kissable."

    "Is that why you finally called me?" She asked, fingering the piece of dough in her hand, "because you need someone to kiss?"

    "No, not at all," I began, trying not to fumble, "I mean you are, but it's not why; "

    She stopped and pulled me close to her. Her lips pressed into mine. They tasted like powdered sugar.

    "It's

    ok, Tim," she said, licking her lips as she broke our kiss, "so do I."
    Our lips collided again. Our tongues arched and dove together like
    waves.

    Instructions to take our seats, as the show was about to begin, came booming over the P A system.

    "We should probably find a spot to; settle" I said between smacking lips.

    "I know the perfect place," she said with a mischievous smile, and led me by the hand once again.

    We

    moved against the crowd, passing through the entryway, crossing the
    street, heading up the stairs of the big gazebo. It was dark and empty. I
    saw Talia's face shimmer for a moment as the first firework went up
    into the sky.

    I

    kissed her again. My hands touched the cool, exposed skin of her thick
    thighs. I took in all the curves of her body. Up her thighs, around her
    plump ass, and then her breasts. Oh lord, those breasts. She moaned into
    my mouth as I squeezed.

    "Wait," she said suddenly, stopping me with gasping breath, "I have something I need to tell you."

    "What is it?" I said as empathetically as my hard cock would allow.

    "I've; never done this before."

    "Never in public you mean?"

    "No," she said, looking away, "I mean never; at all."

    "Never had sex?"

    "Never had; anything. I've only ever kissed."

    I looked at her as the next fireworks started going up. Their light exposed a lusty look on Talia's face.

    "Do you want more?" I said, watching the tops of her breasts rise and fall quickly above the neckline of her dress.

    The burning light of the fireworks illuminated her nodding head. She never took her eyes off me

    "Are you sure?" I said, my hand sliding back up her body slowly

    "I

    want it all, Tim. I want it all right now." Talia's hands slowly made
    their way up under her own dress, and with a shake and a bend, she
    removed her panties and dangled them on one finger in front of me.

    Our

    lips crashed back together, the sky cracking and burning above us. We
    moved as one toward the high lip of the gazebo until it pressed into her
    backside. The perfect height. Her legs spread instinctively, welcoming
    me between them, shifting her dress higher and higher. I felt her pussy
    press against my hip. Talia's head lolled back and I kissed her neck,
    the light from the fireworks spraying us with sharp stabs of
    multicolored light.

    I

    squeezed her bountiful tits. I pulled at the neckline of her dress, and
    with a gasp and a crack of airborne light, their smooth, virgin skin
    was exposed to the cool night air. Her nipples were hard; desperate. I
    took one in my mouth.

    I thought Talia was going to scream.

    I

    sucked and I squeezed, teasing both her sensitive tips with my lips and
    tongue. I pushed my trapped, hard cock tightly against her body. She
    was a mess of gasping breath. Her hands started grasping at my pants,
    trying to get them out of the way.

    My

    hand slipped down between us, between her legs, and my fingers were met
    by immense moisture. Slick, ready, boiling hot. I dipped my fingers in.
    I watched Talia's body heave at the sensation.

    "Oh my god," she moaned as my fingers gently rolled around her pussy, "oh my god."

    I

    smiled. I stepped back. I took in the sight before me shown in glimpses
    of bright, colored light cast from the sky: Christine's friend Talia,
    the busty, bawdy Korean girl, perched on the edge of the gazebo with her
    big tits out, her legs spread wide and her pussy dripping for me.

    My hands went to my pants. First the belt, then the button, then the zipper, and then relief as my thick, hard cock was freed.

    "Oh, wow," Talia croaked between gasps.

    "You're sure you want this?" I said, holding my erection.

    "Yes," she said. Her breasts pulsating with deep, ragged breaths

    I stepped forward. I pressed my flared tip into her velvety juice, teasing her. "Say it. Say what you want."

    "Oh

    fuck," she gasped, her hands wildly roaming over my body, overwhelmed
    by sensation, "I want your cock; oh my god, I want your fucking cock;
    fuck me; please!"

    Talia's

    legs arched up around me. I pushed; slowly. Her eyes were shut tight,
    her mouth hung open in silent surprise as I entered her. She was tight;
    God, she was tight; but I met no resistance. A slow, agonizing push. A
    slide back. A readjustment. A deeper push. I felt our pubic bones touch
    and I knew I was all the way in.

    "Are

    you ok?" I said, cradling the side of her face with my hand. Her
    clenched eyes opened dreamily, looking directly at me. She nodded.

    I

    kissed her. She moaned strongly into my mouth as I slowly drew my cock
    back then pushed into her slowly again. And again. And again.

    With

    each stroke she became more used to my size, and soon I wasn't just
    penetrating her, she was taking me. Every new push a little easier, a
    little faster, and soon I found a steady rhythm. Talia's lips were
    locked onto mine. I had one hand cradling her head, the other gripping
    one of those thick thighs, and with the sky exploding behind us in
    bright, blinding colors, I gave her what she wanted. I fucked her.

    Her

    lips popped off mine with a gasp, and I felt her breath coming fast and
    hot just by my ear. Breathy, labored whispers of "Oh, wow; oh, wow;”
    accompanied moans and squeals as her body experienced its first cock.

    Her

    pussy was magnificent. Welcoming me in gladly and not quite wanting me
    to leave, pleasure coursed through me. Building. Mounting. Becoming
    nearly irresistible.

    I

    looked down at the electric body beneath me and took in the moment.
    Here I was, not so far removed from my own virginity, using everything I
    had learned in the past few months to give this girl as much pleasure
    as my cock could muster. Judging by the way her body responded to my
    thrusts, I have to say I was doing a pretty good job.

    My

    hand slipped between us. My fingers rolled around our juicy, mingled
    parts. When I found her clit she went off like a joy buzzer. Body
    wriggling, gripping at me, pleasure becoming more than she could handle.

    I

    saw her mouth hang open in a lusty trance. The fireworks cast light
    across the tops of her considerable breasts, exposed lewdly over her
    dress, that shook hypnotically every time I bottomed out inside her.

    I

    groaned. Talia's eyes opened, looking directly at mine with pure sexual
    desperation. A smile pulled at the corners of her hung open mouth.

    She came. And so did I.

    I

    didn't even have time to ask if she was on the pill, it came on so
    quickly. An electric shock through my body, deep sudden gasps, a groan
    of release, and my cock began to throb and spasm inside Talia's virgin
    pussy, filling her with hot, thick cum.

    "Oh

    wow; oh, wow;” she chanted again, overwhelmed by the experience of
    mutual orgasm, of having a man cum inside her for the first time. Her
    whole body was wrapped around me, pulling me close, a warm comforting
    ocean rocking me with pleasure. It felt good to be with a girl free from
    drama, free from subterfuge, free from condition.

    We

    kissed once more. The bright, booming sky light up like mid-day as the
    fireworks displayed their grand finale. The crowd applauded. It was like
    they were applauding us as we melted together.

    The

    lights faded, the crowd went home, and Talia and I relaxed together on
    the floor of the gazebo, basking in what we had just done.

    "That was really your first time?" I said, feeling Talia's body pressed into mine, her hand lazily pawing at my chest

    "Is that so hard to believe? I am a 'Good Christian Girl,' after all."

    I chuckled. I knew about Good Christian Girls. Talia would fit right in with them.

    "Well you were just so; assertive; "

    "I'm

    not naive, Tim," she said with a chuckle of her own, "I know how I
    look; so sue me if I like to tease. I know what guys want; and I know
    what I want."

    "And what do you want?"

    "I want to go to college as an experienced woman; and I'd love it if you showed me how." she said breathlessly.

    "I don't know if there's much more to learn after what we just did," I chuckled.

    "Sure there is; yours was the first penis I've ever seen in real life. I have a lot to learn about it."

    "Wait, what?" I said, turning toward her sharply.

    "It's true."

    "Tonight?"

    "Yep."

    "You've never even seen a cock before tonight, let alone touched one; and you let me fuck you?"

    "I told you I was a virgin!" she said with a laugh, "and it's not for lack of trying, trust me."

    "What about Denny?" I said, still trying to wrap my mind around this revelation.

    "Denny

    was all talk. I thought he might be the one, based on his bragging, but
    he's all hot air. Came in his pants the first time we made out. That's
    why he turned his sights toward Christine; he knew he'd never have to
    worry about her getting anywhere near his dick."

    I snorted. If only she knew how much Christine enjoyed getting near dick;

    "So; why me?" I said, placing my hand over hers, feeling her skin on mine.

    "I

    could tell by the way you were with Christine that you're the kind of
    guy who pays attention to a girl's needs." she said before adding "and
    it didn't hurt that you're pretty cute." We both laughed. I felt her
    hand slide down toward my belt. "And now that I know what you're
    packing; well I think I made the right choice."

    I moaned slightly, remembering how amazing her pussy had felt around me.

    "So you've; never touched a cock before?"

    "Never.

    Or not with my hands, I should say," she said, stroking my chest, but
    never taking her eyes off my crotch, "considering what we just did."

    "I

    see;” I mused, doing some considering of my own. Here was a hot, horny,
    (former) virgin, with curves for days, and thick pillowy lips, asking
    me to introduce her to the world of sex. To be her teacher. To be her
    first everything. We didn't even have to say it, we both knew this
    wasn't a long term thing, it was purely an end of summer thing. Finally;
    a girl who wanted me for me, with no strings and no weird hang ups or
    conditions. How could I refuse? "How'd you like to change that?"

    My

    cock, revitalized, was raising, pressing against the fabric of my
    shorts. Talia's answer came in the form of her hand slowly sliding down
    my torso until she stopped at the waistband of my shorts. I sensed a bit
    of hesitation on her part.

    "It's ok, go ahead; take it out."

    Fingers

    slipped below the band, then her whole hand. Tips brushed my shaft, and
    then she lifted the fabric and pushed it down. My newly hard cock
    bobbed into view. She couldn't take her eyes off it.

    "I can't believe I had all of this inside me."

    "It won't bite, you know," I teased.

    She

    giggled nervously, then gently wrapped her hand around my shaft. We
    both sighed. Without even telling her what to do, Talia started to
    lazily stroke me.

    "Tim," she began, entranced, "You have the most beautiful cock I've ever seen."

    "I thought you'd never seen one before!" I jokingly answered.

    "I'd never seen one in person; I've seen them before," she said, almost breathless, "I've seen porn."

    "Oh yeah?" I groaned, intrigued, "is that what good church girls do when they're left alone?"

    "Mm hmm; I watch, and I learn things; "

    "Well then; why don't you show me what you've learned?"

    My

    hand stroked her hair gently as she started stroking, gaining
    confidence. The night air was cool, the park was quiet, and the only
    sounds were of Talia stroking my cock, giving her very first hand job. I
    gave her tips where she needed them, but honestly it wasn't often. She
    was gentle and attentive when necessary, and more firm when I needed it.

    The

    excited cooing in my ear with each twitch and throb, and the sheer
    excitement of being this church girl's first cock was more than I could
    handle, and soon my body shook, my breath got short, and Talia's virgin
    hands made me cum.

    Three strong shots, followed by a pulse and ebb of whatever I had left dripped down over her knuckles.

    "Yeah; yeah; yeah;" she whispered in approval. There was a delighted smile on her face.

    My orgasm subsided, our bodies calmed down, and then there was just the two of us and the night.

    "So what do you think?" I inquired.

    "I think;” she began after a long pause, “ I think next time I'd like to do that with my mouth."

    And boy did she.

    The

    next time we met up was not even two days later. We got lucky; her
    parents and younger sister were gone, and so there I found myself in a
    living room I didn't recognize, with a girl I hardly knew between my
    legs enthusiastically running her pillowy lips all over my cock, giving
    her first ever blow job.

    She was eager to learn, and I was happy to teach.

    When

    I asked her if she wanted me to cum in her mouth, I got a loud, lusty
    moan of approval. I lolled my head back, smiling to myself, not
    believing this situation, gripped her shoulder with my hand, and with a
    gasp and a groan fulfilled her desire. I remember that cute grimace and
    the accompanying tensing of the body that seems to accompany a mouthful
    of cum, then watched her relax as she got used to it.

    When

    we were finished, she popped up with a gasp, another big smile on her
    face. She had swallowed my cum without question, and was reveling in her
    accomplishment. I helped her celebrate by pushing her back onto the
    couch and eating her out for the first time. Her moaning chants of "oh
    wow, oh wow," as I brought her to orgasm signaling another thing checked
    off her list.

    Her

    parents' arrival back home put an end to that night, but it wasn't long
    until we got together again; this time we had all the time in the
    world, and Talia was determined to get a good long study session in.

    "I

    want you inside me so bad," she growled into my ear as we made out, and
    then practically dove head first at my cock. Soon I was back between
    those lips, and Talia was taking her time, slurping on me delightfully
    and learning all the ways to please a man. Every time I gasped or backed
    her off I could see a smile creep onto her face; new knowledge gained,
    new knowledge put to use.

    I

    wanted to reward her hard work, however, and soon I guided her off me,
    turned her around, bending her over on the couch. She was absolutely
    drenched. Thankfully this time she assured me she was on birth control,
    and I happily lined myself up, coated my cock with her thick, silky
    juices, and with great relish became the first man to push into her
    tight pussy from behind.

    I

    fucked her hard and good, each of her unbridled moans and yelps
    motivating me and making me grin like an idiot. This time we had time,
    and this time I wanted to take her around the world. I introduced her to
    a number of different positions, and I felt her pussy spasm and cum on
    my cock while her ankles were over my shoulders.

    Despite

    the protection, I had further plans for her pussy, so when I felt the
    urge become unbearable, I pulled my cock out and sprayed my cum in long
    thick tracks over Talia's belly and up between her tits.

    "Oh,

    wow," came the familiar refrain, this time followed by "that was so
    fucking hot!" I smiled, kissed her, and then went down and licked her
    sweet, fucked pussy to another orgasm while my jizz cooled on her skin.

    "I gotta say, for a virgin, you can handle my cock pretty well," I said as we cuddled in the afterglow on the couch

    "I

    may have been a virgin, but I still had needs; and curiosities;” she
    said spritely. I sure knew that was a fact, that's for sure. "I've got a
    nice big dildo that does the job pretty well, too."

    "Oh yeah?" I said, feeling my cock awaken again.

    "Yeah,"

    she said with a lusty smirk. "I mean, once these tits came in sex was
    all anyone could think about when they looked at me, and so sex became
    all I could think about when I looked at anyone else. Unfortunately I'm
    surrounded by prudish church types mostly. So I flaunt, and I tease, and
    then when I'm alone, I fuck my own brains out dreaming of the real
    thing."

    "That's

    why you're so good at taking my big cock?" It had been a while since I
    said something so porny, but I was in the moment, what can I say?

    "Oh I can take as much as you can give me, big boy," she said with a smile, dropping her hand down to my rapidly hardening dick.

    That

    was the signal for round two, and we were all over each other again.
    Soon we settled into a comfortable position, and I relaxed into the
    couch and enjoyed being the first cock Talia got on top of and rode.

    Eyes

    closed, mouth hung open, she was a vision of erotic lust, rocking her
    body against mine, sliding up and down my shaft; I took in the moment,
    watching this girl continue to explore all the new avenues of pleasure
    opened up to her. I wondered if she'd be in church, head down supposedly
    in silent prayer, but really she would be thinking about my cock. I
    wonder if she'd blush. I wondered if anyone would notice.

    "So after we first met, how many times did you pretend that dildo of yours was my cock?"

    "More than once," she said with a smirk, through shortened breath. "I was a virgin, but God, I was such a slut."

    "What

    would your church friends say, if they knew what you were doing right
    now? If they knew how slutty you were being, bouncing up and down on a
    big cock" I said teasingly, knowing full well at least one of them would
    probably be cheering her on.

    "They'd

    be jealous," she groaned, my dirty talk clearly sending erotic
    shockwaves through her body. "They're all horny, but they're too timid
    and uptight to admit it; or to do anything about it."

    "Even Christine?" I plumbed, wanting to see what exactly Talia did or didn't know.

    "Especially Christine," she groaned, "she's the most uptight of the bunch."

    "Oh yeah?"

    "Yeah

    - the preacher's daughter, Ms. Goody-two-shoes, has to make sure she's
    better than everyone else. She dated that guy Eric for how many years?
    And all they did was kiss. She'd never admit it, but we all know he
    broke up with her because she wouldn't put out."

    "Not like you?"

    "Baby,

    for a cock like this, I'll put out wherever and whenever you want," she
    cooed, and began to increase her rocking, taking me inside her faster
    and with more force.

    "Is this what Christine needs?" I said, meeting her rocking now with thrusts of my own, "A cock like this?"

    "Mm hmm" she cooed, the sensations taking over again

    "A big cock to fuck her and make her cum?"

    "Mm hmm" she moaned again, more labored now

    "You think deep down inside she wants to be like you?"

    "Yes" she croaked, body overwhelmed

    "What are you?" I gasped, my own pleasure rising.

    "A; a;” she started, but couldn't get past her buzzing body

    "A what?"

    "A Slut" she cried.

    "Then cum for me, slut," I commanded, cresting the orgasmic wave myself, "Cum all over my big cock, just like she would."

    "Huh!" Talia cried and then her pussy exploded all over me.

    I

    gripped her beautiful tits in my hands, squeezing, kneading, caressing,
    doing everything I could to support her pleasure, and to have something
    to grip for purchase as I was overcome by my own. Talia's body wriggled
    and spasmed on top of me, slamming down on my cock. My balls seized, my
    cock throbbed, and with fast, intense pulses, I emptied myself into her
    sweet pussy with white hot eruption.

    Both

    of us coming down, slick with sweat and cum, I put my hand on the side
    of her face. My thumb slipped between her lips. As Talia tongued and
    sucked it, I thought about how wrong she had been about Christine. I
    thought about all the things Christine and I had done, and how much she
    loved my cock and my;

    "Do you know what a facial is?" I asked, still gently massaging Talia's tits.

    "Yes," she said with a smirk.

    "Next time." I said, not as much a question as a statement. My slickened thumb passed over her plush, upturned lips.

    "Yes." I swear I could see her blush.

    Next

    time wouldn't be for a week, and I was barely in the door of her house
    before her shirt was off, my cock was out, and she took me deep into her
    salivating mouth right there in the kitchen where her mom made dinner.

    The jiggle of her plump tits with each bob of her head made me think of Kerri, and suddenly another desire came over me.

    "I wanna fuck your tits," I gasped through bolts of pleasure.

    I

    leaned Talia back and I showed her how to wrap her love cushions around
    my steely member, and watched her face light up as I rocked myself up
    between them.

    "Goddamn, that is sexy," she cooed, the tip of my cock cresting up through the top of her cleavage on each deep stroke.

    "Oh yeah? You like having your tits fucked?"

    "I think I do."

    "How many guys have fucked your tits before?" I grunted.

    "Just you, baby, just you." She played along

    "I bet you're gonna let every guy fuck your tits now, aren't you?" My lust was making me lewd

    "If they want to, yeah," she said with a smirk.

    "And

    what about you, what do you want?" I gripped her shoulder tight, the
    sensations building as my thoughts turned to Talia in college,
    titfucking guys in her dorm room, then to Kerri on her knees in front of
    me taking my cock between her perfect melons, then to Tara; Had she
    done this for Don? Had she gleefully pleasured his big cock with her
    perfect tits?. Talia's lips turned upwards in a lusty smirk at my
    question.

    "I want you to cum on my face." she said

    "Say it again," I grunted through clenched teeth. I was sending my cock pistoning up through her tits at a breakneck speed.

    "I want you to cum; all over my face."

    I

    groaned loudly and the dams burst. I pulled my cock from Talia's
    breasts, aimed it at her face, and began stroking feverishly. Talia may
    have recently been a virgin, but all her research paid off, as she
    almost instinctively leaned back on her heels, tipped up her face, and
    opened her mouth.

    The

    first shot was so powerful it arched right over her head and splat on
    the tile floor behind her, but was thick enough that its tail left a
    long white lash from Talia's hairline to her chin, causing her to
    flinch. The next thick shots whipped around her cheeks and nose, into
    her mouth and onto her neck and chest. Talia started to laugh as my jizz
    just kept coming, her returning refrain of "Oh wow, oh wow," accenting
    each spurt that covered her face like an obscenely glazed pastry.

    My

    spasms and ejaculations ebbed, and I looked down at the painting I had
    finished. I hadn't planned it, but the business of the intervening week
    had given me no time to jerk off, and so I had extra full balls that
    night when I erupted, and Talia got every drop. I took in the sight of
    this adventurous just-former virgin, covered in a gallon of my seed, and
    felt slightly sad. Sad because it might have been a new record volume
    of cum I produced, and that it wasn't Christine's body that received it.

    But

    then my thoughts turned to Tara. Had Don jerked his cum like a firehose
    all over her beautiful face, over her dark eye makeup? Did Sandy help
    aim it?

    This

    was becoming a trend. I should have been focusing on the incredible
    luck of stumbling upon a horny virgin willing and wanting all the sexual
    delights I could manifest, but I found myself thinking of other women. I
    found myself thinking of Tara.

    I

    snapped back to the moment when I saw Talia blindly grasping for a
    nearby kitchen towel. I handed it to her, and she very quickly began
    removing my spunk from her face.

    "You

    know," she said, signaling for the paper towel after the cloth one
    failed to do the full job, "I think I've found the first sex thing I
    don't like."

    "Oh?" I said, trying to hide my disappointment.

    "It

    was so hot when you came on my body the other night; and it gets me
    incredibly wet when you cum in my mouth, but;” she paused a moment as
    she scooped the sticky mess away from one eye, “I don't think the face
    is for me." A light chuckle followed.

    "I'm sorry, I;” I began, instantly feeling awful.

    "No,

    no, don't apologize, I'm very, very glad I did it. It's all part of the
    experiment, right? Find out what I do and don't like;” Talia stood up
    and pulled me close for a kiss on her newly-cleaned lips, “just turns
    out I guess I don't like cum on my face."

    "Well, lucky for you, I do," I said, gripping her big ass tightly.

    After

    some more kissing, I laid her down on her family's dining room table,
    and ate her pussy like a five course meal. By the time I was finished,
    the incredibly sexy sounds of her orgasm had primed my cock for round
    two, and I fucked her right there on the table.

    It

    was great, she was incredibly sexy, incredibly willing, and yet when my
    body finally reached its limit and I filled her sweet, tight pussy with
    volleys of whatever I had left in my balls after that facial, I found
    myself once again thinking of Tara, wondering how many times Don had
    filled her pussy up the same way, or if he and Sandy watched and cheered
    as some other man did.

    This distraction was becoming a habit, and it continued through every time Talia and I hooked up.

    And

    so there I was, in my car, with this lovely, sexy girl passionately
    sucking my cock, and yet my mind was on Tara. I was consumed with
    jealousy, with an all-consuming need to know, instead of focusing on the
    pleasure Talia was giving me.

    Still,

    I'd cum, she'd swallow, I'd eat her out, I'd fuck her, she'd cum again,
    I'd cum deep in her pussy, and I'd enjoy it, but only so much.

    This

    had to stop. I couldn't live like this, distracted by the actions of
    another. It wasn't fair to Talia, even if we both knew this was just sex
    for sex's sake and nothing more.

    Turned

    out I'd have the decision made for me. After that night in my car I
    didn't hear or see from Talia for a while, until finally she told me
    that, despite her birth control, she had missed a period. She had had a
    pregnancy scare, and told me that we needed to stop what we were doing. I
    tried to tell her that there were other methods, that we could start
    using condoms, but she had made up her mind, and was too focused on her
    future to jeopardize it right now.

    I

    told her I understood, and that I wished her well. The last thing she
    said to me was that she loved my cock, and that she'd always treasure
    what we shared.

    I

    never heard from her again, directly, but my friend Mike ended up going
    to the same college as her, and when I mentioned I knew her, he regaled
    me with glee that she had a reputation for being one of the best fucks
    in school, and that her blowjob skills were apparently unparalleled. I
    smiled, glad I could have helped set her down the path to pleasure, both
    giving and receiving.

    Years

    later I'd find out that despite all the fun she had after her sexual
    awakening, the only other man she let cum on her face was her eventual
    husband, and with him it had become an activity she actively loved to
    partake in. She let him cum wherever he wanted, whenever he wanted, and
    it was an intense turn on for her. I guess the right person just makes
    all the difference.

    I was starting to think that Tara was the right person. And that I had totally blown it.

    At

    the very least I knew I had to talk to her about what'd been happening
    with Don and Sandy. I had to know how. I had to know why. And I knew I
    wasn't the only one.

    By LiminallySpaced, For Literotica

    1 hr 6 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 19
    Letty has a BDSM kink.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 29:

    Gina

    led us through the warehouse, down a dark corridor I had never been
    down, to a door that read "Emergency Only." Pushing the door open, we
    walked into a dimly-lit room filled with boxes stacked high. I followed
    the two women down around the corner of the box maze, and was presented
    with a shock: before me was a queen sized bed nicely made, as well as a
    nearby-positioned, big, comfy chair and a similarly laid out chez
    lounge.

    "What the fuck?" I whispered.

    Gina stopped just before the bed and turned to Letty, who was in the process of removing the last of her clothes.

    Flat,

    tight stomach, perky breasts, round, supple ass, long, toned legs.
    Letty's body was immaculate. She stood before me fully nude, save for
    her stiletto boots, and the collar and leash around her neck.

    "Tell him," Gina said, giving the leash a very slight yank.

    Letty turned toward me.

    "Please

    make yourself comfortable, Tim, and enjoy what follows however you'd
    like. When you feel so inclined, know that my body is yours to use
    freely, in whatever manner you want."

    Instinctively I began to respond with a "Yes, Mistress," but Gina stopped me before I could finish the word.

    "No. There'll be no more of that. Not tonight.

    My cock lurched inside my pants. I smiled.

    A

    jerk of the leash sent Letty's attention back to Gina, who was
    reclining into the thicket of pillows on the bed. Her breasts were shiny
    from the remnants of my cum and Letty's saliva. Her panties were gone,
    and her legs butterflied open. Her cunt was wet and waiting.

    Letty joined her.

    "Please

    me with your mouth, slut," she said with relish, and gave the leash a
    yank. Letty fell forward face first between her legs. I saw Gina's
    expression soften, a smirk pulling at her lips as Letty began to lick
    her cunt.

    I settled myself into the big comfy chair nearby and began to watch.

    Gina's eyes drifted closed. She squeezed her breasts, teasing her nipples as Letty began to feast on her.

    I couldn't take my eyes off her tits, off the way she pinched the nipples, how she pushed them together and moaned in delight.

    Despite having just launched a sizable load onto Gina's face, I felt my cock stir; god bless 18 year old constitution.

    I

    became mesmerized by the two women, my co-worker and our boss, and I
    mindlessly began rubbing my thickening cock through my pants. I couldn't
    help but think back to the night I watched Tara and Sarah make love.
    But this wasn't making love; this was fucking.

    "Show Tim your cunt, slut," she moaned at our boss, "show him how wet it makes you to eat me."

    Without

    removing her mouth from Gina's lips, Letty repositioned, sending her
    tight, perfect ass straight up into the air. I could see plain as day
    already that her lips were swollen and wide, slick with arousal. I
    didn't even need her to reach her hand down and spread them with her
    fingers the way she did.

    I rubbed my cock more forcefully. My full hardness returned.

    Gina caught me staring and smiled through her pleasure.

    "Make me cum, slut," Gina moaned between quickening breaths, "make me cum right now or you'll be punished!"

    Letty's

    fingers left her wetness, and I saw them dip back to join her mouth
    between Gina's legs. From the way Gina gasped, I could tell those
    fingers went directly into her cunt.

    "Yes,

    yes,” Gina began to moan. She wrapped her fist around Letty's leash,
    gripping the back of Letty's head. Her hips rocked and thrust against
    Letty's face, mouth agape, her breath almost imperceptible. Her free
    hand shot up and grabbed on to the iron headboard behind her, her eyes
    closed, lost in the sensation of Letty's licking tongue and penetrating
    fingers. Her body started to vibrate and shake.

    My mouth was dry and my cock was hard.

    Gina

    had been silent, focused on the mounting pleasure, and then her quiet
    breath turned suddenly to deep, sucking gasps, and with a loud, sharp
    ejaculation of sound from her mouth, Gina began to cum.

    In

    all my experiences so far, my favorite thing ever was to see a
    beautiful woman lost in orgasm, and Gina was no exception. Chin tucked
    deep into her bulging breasts, she held Letty's face tight to her cunt,
    rolling her hips hard into a slurping tongue and thrusting fingers. I
    could hear how wet she was.

    But

    more than just the eroticism of Gina's orgasm, seeing my dominant boss
    Letty, my Mistress, get turned into a subservient slut was conflicting,
    yet extremely intoxicating. Watching Gina's body explode and writhe as
    she used Letty's face for her own pleasure, I immediately got envious. I
    wanted to be a part of it.

    I

    stood up, almost instinctively, just as Gina's orgasm subsided. A
    satisfied smirk on her face, Gina pulled Letty's face off her cunt by
    her hair. Letty's face was shimmering with Gina's cum, her breath heavy.

    "What do you say, slut?" Gina asked.

    "Thank you, Madam." Letty gasped.

    Gina

    looked over at me, standing at the foot of the bed, dumbfounded, not
    sure what my next move should be, and made the decision for me by
    tossing Letty's leash in my direction.

    I picked it up, felt it in my hand. I followed its length up to the woman on the other end of it.

    Letty

    sat back on her heels, her posture straight and tall, waiting. Her tits
    were perfect, her nipples hard as diamonds, Gina's cum streaking down
    her chin and neck. Her icy blue eyes stared directly at me as they had
    many times before, but now there was something different behind them:
    desire.

    I thought about everything Letty had put me through this summer, at work or after work. I wrapped the lead in my hand.

    "On your knees on the floor, slut."

    Letty

    let out a breath as though she had been holding it. There was a twinkle
    behind her eyes, and then she offered back a breathy "Yes, sir" and
    slipped down to the floor in front of me.

    I looked down at her. Her eyes pierced through me with anticipation. My cock pushed lewdly against the fabric of my pants.

    "Take my cock out, and suck it."

    That

    chill of excitement ran through her again. Her hands made quick work of
    my pants, and soon my hard cock was free to the night air once more.
    She grasped my thick length in her delicate fingers and stared at the
    big, flared head. She looked up at me; she wanted me to say it again, I
    could tell.

    "Suck my cock," I obliged.

    Letty

    let out another breathy, sexy, "Yes, Sir," and then her lips, lips that
    I had only known to be tight and pursed, opened up, wetted by a quick
    flash of her tongue, and closed around the head of my dick.

    I

    moaned. Letty leaned forward, more of my cock pushing into her mouth.
    She pulled back to the tip, regrouped, and went down my shaft again.

    My boss was on her knees, sucking my cock.

    Letty's

    head began to bob and find a rhythm. My body was overwhelmed with the
    sensations, maybe more so with the situation, but something wasn't
    right. Letty was giving me perfectly good head, that tight purse of her
    lips normally reserved for disapproval now forming a deliciously tight
    ring around my cock, but I think that was the problem. It was too
    efficient.

    On her next slip to the tip I pulled my cock away from her. She looked up at me confused.

    "No,"

    I said, watching my boss daintily wipe the edge of her mouth, "I want
    you to suck my cock like you mean it. I want it wet. I want it, messy."

    "Yes,

    Sir," she responded dutifully. Before she could resume, however,
    something came over me. I had never had this much unbridled sexual power
    before. It was exhilarating. I began to give in to the game.

    "Open

    your mouth, slut," I said, tentatively adopting the degrading language
    Gina had used, giving my cock a couple languid pumps.

    Letty did as she was told.

    I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her toward me, forcefully guiding my cock back into her mouth.

    "Now suck it."

    I

    held on to Letty's head and began to thrust. I saw that chill of
    excitement pass through her body again. This time her lips were looser,
    juicier. Slurping sounds began to slip from her lips on each outward
    thrust along with moans and squeaks.

    I looked over at Gina. She was lounging on the bed, idly playing with her nipple, a broad smile on her face.

    My

    boss' mouth felt so good. This clearly wasn't the first cock Letty had
    sucked. It probably wasn't the first time someone had fucked her face.
    She slurped and slobbered on me like I was her last meal. I thrust
    faster. Spit and drool started to slip from Letty's mouth, sliding down
    my cock and dripping to the floor. Her moans increased. Her body started
    to fidget and squirm.

    "You like it when I fuck your face?" I grunted through gritted teeth.

    "Um Hmm" she moaned on my cock.

    "Huh?" I barked, wanting more.

    "Umm hmm!" she moaned loudly

    "I think that little slut is gonna cum, Tim," Gina called from the bed

    "Is that true? Huh? Are you gonna cum from me fucking your face?"

    "Um Hmm!" Letty squealed.

    I gripped her hair tightly and pulled her backward off my cock mid suck, loose spit slapping down between her tits with a splat.

    "Not

    yet you're not," I said with an authority I didn't know I possessed,
    "not fucking yet. Not until I say you can. You hear me?"

    "Yes,

    Sir," Letty gasped, her face a spit-covered mess. As she said the
    words, her mouth hung open, and I swear I saw the corners of her lips
    arc up into a smile.

    "Get

    on the fucking bed, slut," I barked, this time much more confidently.
    In retrospect it's amazing how quickly I fell down the dominance rabbit
    hole. Letty had oppressed me for so long, I felt my agency exploding out
    of me.

    Letty

    shakily got to her feet and stumbled toward the bed, dazed from her
    face fucking. Gina made some room, watching intently, tickled with my
    assertiveness. I followed close behind, shedding the last of my clothes.

    "Face down, ass up. Show me how wet you are."

    Letty

    did as she was told, her face in the sheets, arching her tight ass up
    into the air. I walked up close behind her and admired what she
    presented to me. I ran my hand over her flared backside, feeling her
    smooth skin. My hand came down hard on one pale cheek with a loud crack.

    Letty gasped.

    I brought my hand down on the other cheek, and an equally loud smack echoed off the contact.

    "You like that?" I growled, but Letty only gasped and moaned with each swat of my hand.

    "Oh she likes it alright," Gina said, smiling, "trust me."

    I

    looked over at her, relaxing, gently running hands over her own silky
    skin. She looked delicious. I angled toward her, but she stopped me
    before I could make any movement.

    "Ah-ah-ah,"

    she said with a finger wag, "not tonight. Tonight isn't about you and
    me, it's about you and her." Gina got up off the bed, and glided over
    behind me, bringing her lips right up to my ear. "Look at that tight
    cunt. Touch it Tim, feel how wet she is."

    I

    reached out toward Letty's steaming center. From the way her lips were
    flushed and wide, and the glisten that covered them, I didn't need to
    touch her to know. But still, I reached out and ran the tips of my
    fingers through.

    "Oh my God," I whispered.

    "See?" Gina dripped into my ear, her hands stroking the sides of my body. "Wetter than you've ever felt her, isn't she?"

    "Yes," I croaked. I could feel her thick tits pressing into my back.

    "That's

    why we needed to take the edge off you in the other room," she said.
    Her hands rolled over my hips. I felt her grasp my hard, straining cock.
    "So you'd be ready to give that tight, controlling cunt exactly what it
    deserves." She began to pump me. I groaned. "So what do you say Tim?
    Are you ready?"

    A shiver ran through my body.

    My

    cock was like iron, still slick with Letty's saliva. Her cunt was in
    front of me, wet, waiting, wanting. I was ready. Ready to unleash a
    summer's worth of frustration on her.

    Almost

    in a trance, I broke free from Gina's siren song and climbed up on the
    mattress. I gripped Letty's hips with both hands. I thought I heard her
    whisper a faint "yes." Her breath was increasing. Little moans and coos
    were escaping in anticipation as I got into position. Gripping my cock
    in one hand and her ass in the other, I lined up my screaming tip with
    her boiling opening.

    I pushed.

    The

    flared head of my cock stretched her lips wide and slipped inside. I
    kept pushing. I pulled at her hips; Letty let out a passionate cry. Her
    extreme wetness made her desperately tight cunt slicker than oil, and
    all three of us groaned in satisfaction as she took my entire length in
    one push.

    "Don't' forget," I said through waves of sensation coursing through my body, "you do not cum until I let you."

    All she managed was a silent nod, her body wriggling and vibrating around my cock already.

    I

    wish I could say I was gentle, I wish I could say I was loving, but the
    truth was, not one of us wanted me to be, especially not Letty.
    Gripping her tight, toned ass in both hands now, I put everything I had
    behind my thrusts, and I started to fuck Letty. Hard.

    She

    tried to keep herself composed, tried to take my cock without betraying
    any outward emotion of how good it was making her feel, and for a
    moment Letty I knew had returned; I knew exactly what she was doing. She
    was challenging me.

    I accepted.

    My hand hit her ass with a crack like a starting pistol.

    I

    found a rhythm, hard and deep, focused entirely on her body, on her
    reactions. I could feel her resolve breaking as I threw my cock into her
    tight cunt.

    Gina

    crawled back onto the bed, relaxing herself in front of us so she could
    watch. She rubbed her full tits sensuously, taking in the pounding I
    was giving our boss, then drifted a hand down to her cunt to touch
    herself.

    Letty

    was vibrating. I gripped her hips hard, sweat pouring down my body as I
    fucked her. I could tell she was close, but I wanted to be in control.

    "Don't

    cum, you slut, don't you dare cum," I barked through gritted teeth,
    doing my best to control my own growing orgasm. I had been commanded in
    such a way many times by Letty, by Kerri; it gave me a twisted sense of
    erotic power to turn that command back on someone else.

    Looking

    down at Letty's spread cheeks, at her tight rosebud of an asshole, I
    thought of Kerri again. I thought of Kerri and spit a thick glob of
    saliva right onto Letty's puckered hole.

    She squealed when my thumb touched it, rubbed around it. She gasped and moaned when I pushed it inside.

    Letty's hands flailed around on the sheets, her face buried in the mattress.

    I

    put every ounce of sexual confusion and frustration I had into fucking
    her. My cock was growing thicker. Harder than it had ever been before.

    Letty

    let out short, stifled cries as she held on to the last grasps of
    composure, my cock and thumb overwhelming her entire being.

    My breath seethed through gritted teeth, focused on one thing and one thing only.

    "You gonna cum for me, slut? You gonna cum on my fucking cock?"

    She

    groaned wildly in response. Her hands reached out and grasped at Gina's
    spread legs. Gina just giggled and continued to touch herself, faster.

    "I'm gonna cum in your tight cunt, slut, I'm gonna cum in that tight fucking cunt; is that what you want?"

    Letty groaned again, her whole body trembling and buzzing. She was at the edge of the precipice.

    "Then cum for me, you fucking slut; cum on my cock so I can fill you up!"

    The command was finally given, and the command was obeyed.

    Letty's

    whole body convulsed around my cock. I could feel her tight cunt
    spasming, drooling her thick cum all over us both. Her hands gripped
    Gina's thighs desperately. Gina gasped, clearly coming up on orgasm
    herself.

    I

    gripped the leash that led to Letty's collar and pulled. Letty reared
    back, her head finally coming up out of the sheets. And in the
    uncontrollable throes of pleasure and full-body orgasmic spasms, Letty;
    my boss, my Mistress, the ice queen who never let go of control for an
    instant; screamed.

    My

    whole body shuddered. I slipped my thumb out of her ass and gripped her
    cheek for stability. I threw my exhausted hips into her one more time,
    as hard as I could. The tight, sweet spasms of Letty's cunt were too
    much for me and I exploded. My balls lurched, my cock flexed and pulsed
    like I had never felt before, and I filled my boss's cunt with throb
    after throb of my hot, pent up cum.

    I heard another groan and yelp as Gina began to cum as well.

    We were a triangle of pulsating, cumming flesh, gasping, thrusting, shaking.

    Finally we began to come down, bodies settling, breath returning to normal.

    I

    leaned backward, and with a bit of sadness I slowly slipped my swollen
    cock out of Letty's red, dripping cunt. A thick rivulet of our mingled
    juices raced out after me.

    I

    collapsed against the footboard of the bed, exhausted. After only a
    moment, Letty arched her body up, straightening up on to her knees.
    Stepping off onto the floor, she reached up and unfastened the collar
    around her neck. In that moment I watched her entire demeanor change.
    Gone instantly was Letty the submissive slut, and returned was Letty the
    boss.

    "Thank

    you, Tim, you did very well." she said, reaching for a silk robe that
    hung over one of the bedposts. "I hope this summer working with us has
    been a rewarding, formative experience for you." She waved toward the
    doorway almost dismissively. "You may go."

    I looked at Gina, who only responded with a look and a nod that told me that was it.

    I gathered my things and made my way toward the door in a daze

    "Oh and Tim," Letty called after me, "If you should ever need a reference for future employment, please don't hesitate to ask."

    I nodded, bewildered, and made my way home.

    That would be my last interaction with Letty

    Kerri's birthday party brings a number of surprises for Tim.

    "Saturday

    night, 8 pm; be there!" Kerri's email said. This wasn't one from
    Just4theWatcherxoxo, the secret account she used to send me adulterous
    hook up messages, this was from her every day account. It was an
    invitation to the 19th birthday party she was throwing herself at her
    house, and I was one of about fifty who received it.

    I hadn't seen her since our tryst in her garage, and I was conflicted about what spending more time with her might mean.

    Our

    sex was electric, but it was starting to take its toll on me mentally.
    The last time we were together wasn't all that unique; it included me
    slamming my cock into Kerri's cunt while she was bent over the hood of
    her father's expensive car which, aside from the inclusion of the car,
    was pretty much par for the course with us; but while she was taking my
    dick deep inside her, my friend, Mike, Kerri's boyfriend, showed up.
    There I was, fucking my friend's girlfriend while he waited outside,
    totally unaware of what we were doing, or the fact that I could see him
    while we were doing it.

    Suddenly there was a real face to the betrayal.

    Add

    on top of that the fact that after I came deep inside her, Kerri left
    quickly to head off with Mike, where she had apparently gotten a load
    from him inside her on top of mine. I knew as much because of the
    picture of her well-fucked cunt, creamy and white, she sent me.

    It turned her on. It made me Jealous.

    It

    was a polarizing moment for both of us. It seemed to me that Kerri was
    starting to become less interested in sex with me, and more interested
    in the secrecy and danger of it all, whereas for me those same factors
    were too much; what we were doing was wrong. As far as I was concerned
    our affair had run its course, lest things get far more complicated than
    either of us wanted.

    No one had gotten hurt yet, and I wanted to keep it that way, so I ended it. I just; hadn't gotten around to telling Kerri that.

    "You're coming to my party, right?" the next email read, this time from Just4theWatcherxoxo.

    I

    knew I was going to, it would be too weird if I didn't, but part of me
    wanted to bail. I'd gained some newfound confidence recently, but
    confidence or not, I wasn't sure if I'd be able to share space with
    Mike, knowing what I had been doing with his girlfriend. But it would
    definitely be suspicious if I didn't show.

    I

    clicked on the grouping of email names in Kerri's party announcement. I
    scanned the invited, not sure what I was looking for, until one name
    stopped me; Tara's.

    Tara

    and I hadn't seen much of each other lately, not since our blow up at
    lunch after that night watching Sandy and Don's videos. The fact that we
    had gotten so close, crossed the line, sent us careening away from each
    other at hyper-speed. She and I had experienced something special, and
    if anything else was going to happen between us it needed to be honest.
    As it stood at that moment, she had just come off of a bad break up, and
    I knew the timing wasn't right.

    But ever since then I'd wondered if I had in fact blown the only chance we'd ever have.

    I missed her. I missed my best friend.

    My eyes then caught another name in the list: AmandsB121.

    I

    felt the hair stand up on my arms; there was no doubt this was Mandy,
    Kerri's cute, bubbly cousin, the gymnast with the fake breasts, who I
    had met at the party at The Spot. We had had a great time talking, and I
    was thrilled to know we were headed to the same college in the fall,
    but our time was unceremoniously cut short by Steph, stealing me away in
    one of her meaner expressions of dominance.

    I liked Mandy. I wanted to get to know her more.

    Between

    the chance to reconcile with Tara and the chance to spend more time
    with Mandy, suddenly this party was starting to get more attractive.
    Surely those two alone would be enough to keep my mind off Kerri, and
    more specifically off Mike.

    "Of course!" I finally wrote back.

    Work Routine

    Work the following week was slow, and it gave me time to think.

    Up

    until now I was being a cunt, too afraid to pull the plug with Kerri
    for real, resorting to avoidance and ghosting as my tactic of choice.
    Despite all the sex I was having, I had no real confidence regarding
    women, at least not until the night I spent with my boss Letty.

    Letty

    had spent the summer inflicting sweet torture on me, demanding I stay
    after work, where she turned me into her literal sex slave, taking all
    agency away and demanding I serve nothing but her sexual pleasure. I was
    happy to do it, too.

    The

    final time we were together, however, the last time I had been in this
    building, the tables turned; Literally. She handed control back to me,
    and I used her body for nothing but my own enjoyment. I treated her like
    a common slut and made her scream. She gave me power, and along with it
    came a strange sense of confidence I'd never felt before, confidence I
    was determined to hang on to from here on out. I just didn't know how to
    implement it yet.

    Being

    at work, I also didn't know how I managed to keep my mind on anything
    other than that last night with Letty. It helped that she hadn't been in
    at all that week, though, which was very unlike her. Even still, there
    seemed to be a sense of closure with her that kept my thoughts on what
    was to come that weekend, and not where I had cum last weekend.

    Still

    there were some unanswered questions about that night, about the whole
    summer, really, and as I sat in the breakroom nursing a soda, the
    biggest question of them all sauntered in for her break: Gina.

    This

    whole week, Gina acted nothing but normal around me, almost as though
    she hadn’t been there with Letty and I last weekend, hadn't forced our
    boss to eat her out while I watched, hadn't sucked my cock, hadn't been
    painted with my cum as our boss jerked me off into her face, using my
    dick as though it was her own.

    Like I said, many questions.

    She sat down across from me and casually started flipping through her phone as she sipped her soda.

    I

    looked around. There was one other employee in the breakroom. I
    couldn't start asking real questions with someone else there, that much I
    knew for sure.

    "So; no Letty this week, huh?" I asked casually.

    "Nah, she's on her end of summer vacation." Gina said casually back.

    "So that's something she does pretty regularly?"

    "Yeah."

    "I

    can understand that," I began, continuing in weak code as not to tip
    off the other person in the room with us, "especially after how intense
    the end of last week was."

    Gina's eyes flicked up to mine. She put down her phone.

    "Yeah," she said, turning her full attention to me, "she likes to create some space for herself; after a week like that."

    "So she's had weeks like that before?"

    "She has one every year."

    "There seemed to be a pretty big lead up, over the summer; is it always the same?"

    "Yes. She always picks someone new to assist her though."

    "You seemed to be pretty used to the pressure; how many times has she picked you?"

    "I've

    been helping her out pretty regularly ever since I first started
    working here. Letty found out quick that she and I work pretty well
    together."

    "I'll

    say." I paused, thinking about how long Letty and Gina had been
    "working together." Then about how long Letty had been running this
    game. I wondered with how many different lovers. "Does she; take this
    week of because she knows that the 'pressure' will be gone soon? So she
    doesn't have to deal with it anymore?"

    "Bingo," Gina said with a slight sadness.

    I felt a little hurt. Gina could tell.

    "Why does she pick them?"

    "To make them better workers."

    "I see."

    "You

    should know; not everyone she picks gets put in charge the way you
    were. You have to earn it. You handled yourself really well, Tim, I will
    say," She said with a smirk, "maybe the best I've ever seen. You're
    pretty; talented."

    "Thanks,"

    I said, meeting her gaze, feeling some of that newfound confidence
    making its presence known. She was leaving me an opening. An opportunity
    to explore it. "You know; we didn't get to do much, but; I got the
    sense you and I would work pretty well together too."

    "Oh yeah?"

    "Yeah;" I pushed further. "Tell me, do you still need assistance with that thing we talked about last week?"

    Gina's

    smile got bigger as we both remembered our encounter days before our
    session with Letty. Gina had asked if I'd help her fulfill a promise to
    the fans who subscribed to her online cam show; the promise of sucking a
    cock on camera and taking a big thick load.

    "Actually no," she said, pressing my buttons back, "I got someone else to help with that."

    "That's too bad." My mind raced, and my pants tightened as I wondered who the lucky guy was.

    "It

    is," she said, shifting a bit in her chair, "he wasn't anywhere near as
    suited for the job as you were." Her tongue quickly moistened her lips
    and she bounced an eyebrow at me.

    "You're on inventory in the stockroom today, right?" I said, giving my own lips a quick once over

    "I am."

    "That's pretty solitary work."

    "It is."

    "How about I give you some help right now; help you get off, early?"

    Gina's

    eyebrows raised at my choice of words, and at my forwardness. Our eyes
    remained locked, each of us testing the resolve of the other.

    Gina smiled and bit her lip seductively.

    I

    barely remember leaving the break room. What I do remember is Gina's
    hands gripping the stock room shelves tightly, little moans and coos
    escaping from her excitedly. I remember her wet, velvety cunt wrapped
    around my cock, and the slap of my hips against her beautiful ass as I
    fucked her from behind.

    I

    remember that we probably should have been trying to keep it down, but
    honestly neither of us cared. We were in a secluded corner of the stock
    room, and weren't expecting any company.

    I

    remember Gina's shirt pushed up over her voluptuous tits, and holding
    on to them for dear life as I rocked into her. Despite splashing my cum
    on them that previous night I hadn't gotten to touch them, so I made
    sure to take them in as much as I could. They were exquisite.

    I

    remember Gina beginning to chant in pleasure, her head hung down
    between her outstretched arms, "I'm gonna cum; fuck, I'm gonna Cum!"

    I remember kneading her breasts tightly, fucking her hard. I remember Gina exploding.

    I remember her shivering, shaking, and then starting to giggle and laugh almost uncontrollably.

    I remember her looking back over her shoulder at me seductively as I started to lose control. I remember her request:

    "Cum in my mouth."

    I

    remember slipping out of her, Gina quickly dropping to her knees in
    front of me. I remember feeding my riotous cock into her mouth, barely
    missing a stroke, and the feeling of her pillowy lips sliding over my
    shaft. The feeling of her hands steadying my erection and cupping my
    balls.

    I

    remember bracing myself; one arm on the stock room shelves, one hand
    cupped around the back of Gina's coaxing, milking head. I remember
    grunting. Sighing. I remember filling her mouth with my cum.

    I

    remember her encouraging moans; the pulse of her throat as she
    swallowed me down. I remember the kiss we shared after we put ourselves
    back together, her hand on my cheek. A smile.

    I remember wanting more, that summer. I remember never getting it.

    To

    this day every now and then when the memories come back I scour the
    internet, searching for Gina's cam feed, desperate for more of her. I've
    never found it.

    Saturday Morning

    Saturday

    morning rolled around and the house was as empty as it was the night
    before when I got home from work. Alex was gone, Kelly was gone. The
    previous night as I lay in bed I heard voices and laughter coming from
    Sandy and Don's unit upstairs, and I couldn't help but wonder if Kelly
    had been up there with Brian. If they were still up there.

    I

    hadn't seen much of Alex lately. She'd been spending a lot of nights
    out, and any time I saw her leave she was definitely dressing to
    impress. I didn't know what she was up to; who she was up to; but she
    seemed to be enjoying her summer.

    I hoped it was less complicated than mine had been.

    I decided to go for a run.

    I

    went on my usual route, and was thankfully occupied by the exertion,
    and not by the near constant confusion I seemed to be in. That all
    changed when I reached my turn around point, and was presented with a
    plump, athletic ass clad in tight workout gear, raised high into the
    air, its owner in mid-stretch.

    When she arched back up, I saw her hair first; her fire-red hair. I knew immediately it was Sarah.

    She

    turned around to greet me as she heard my foot falls. Even though I
    knew I wasn't her favorite person in the world ever since she had heard
    the truth about my history of voyeurism involving her, I couldn't help
    but be taken by the split of her cleavage and the jiggle of her full
    breasts beneath her tight sports bra.

    "Hey,

    Sarah," I said, "sorry to bother you, I didn't think you'd be here.
    I'll be on my way." I waved slightly, avoiding eye contact, and started
    to turn around.

    "No, Tim, wait," I heard her call out. I stopped immediately.

    I turned to face her, confused. She was already making her way toward me. Goddamn that jiggle.

    "I

    uh, I have to tell you," she began almost nervously, "I've been running
    this route regularly on purpose. I've been wanting to talk to you, and I
    figured this was the only way I'd really be able to catch you."

    "Oh?" I said, ready for a potential slap in the face that she'd never gotten close enough to deliver.

    "Yeah,

    I;" I waited with bated breath as she crossed her arms and fidgeted.
    Woo boy, those breasts. "I'm sure Tara probably told you everything,
    right? That she knows everything, and that I know everything?"

    "Yeah," I said timidly again.

    "Well,"

    she paused again, "I want you to know that what you did was wrong. It's
    a very intimate invasion of privacy and you shouldn't have done it."

    "I know," I said, hanging my head. "I'm so sorry, Sarah."

    "I know you are," she said, a pause coming again before she continued, "but I'm sorry too."

    "What? Why?" I said, confused once more.

    "Because I knew you were doing it. I knew you were watching me through my window."

    "You What?" I almost shouted. "You did?"

    "Yes,"

    she started, putting a hand to her temple as the truth started coming
    out, "It wasn't an accident that I didn't have blinds on my window, or
    that I was getting naked in front of it. I knew you could see right into
    my bedroom, and I could tell by the way your bathroom blinds shifted
    once or twice that you were probably watching me change."

    "I, wow." was all I could muster.

    "The truth is though," she continued," I wasn't doing it for you."

    "Then who were;" I stopped. I thought. I knew. "Steph."

    Sarah

    nodded. "Your bathroom looks right into my bedroom; but so does hers.
    She and I dated for a while; if you could call what we were doing
    dating."

    "That sounds familiar" I said almost under my breath.

    "and

    when we broke up, I just, I couldn't get her out of my mind. We stayed
    friends; but she really has a way of sticking with you."

    All I could do was nod.

    "So after it was over, I start0

    ed changing in front of my open window, hoping she'd see. Hoping she'd want me again."

    "What

    about your boyfriend?" I thought back to the first time Tara and I had
    crossed a line, when we jerked off next to each other while we watched
    Sarah get fucked by her then-boyfriend.

    "He

    sucked," she chuckled. "He was a pretty good lay, but a terrible
    person. It doesn't make me proud to admit I was using him, mostly to try
    and make Steph jealous. I wanted her to see me; to see us; and to get
    jealous."

    "Did it work?" I asked, tactlessly.

    "I wasn't the one cumming in her mouth at prom, now was I?"

    "No," I eeked out, feeling my cheeks blush, "I guess not."

    "Steph

    has a certain power over people who; fall for her. It's the only reason
    I went along with her plan for me to seduce Tara." She ran her hand
    through her sweaty hair. "You have to believe me when I say I never
    wanted to hurt her. I never intended to; "

    Her words drifted off and she looked into the middle distance. I could tell she had real feelings for Tara.

    "I'm sorry," I said, "this all got way out of hand. I know what it's like to be under Steph's spell."

    "Yeah," she said with a chuckle, "I guess we have that in common, don't we?"

    "But tell me," I inquired, "if you knew I was watching; why did you get so angry?"

    "Tim,"

    She said with a wry smile and a shake of her head, "there's a huge
    difference between watching me get dressed and watching me get fucked."

    "Good point." I chuckled back.

    "Race you home?"

    She took off down the path. My cock twitched. I took off after her.

    Sarah

    hadn't been on my mind for quite a while; but as I trailed behind that
    perfect ass of hers, and watched that red ponytail bob and weave, she
    definitely was back.

    We

    pulled up in front of our houses, gassed and heaving. I couldn't help
    but steal glances at her pulsating cleavage glistening with sweat.

    "You know, we actually are kind of almost even." she said through huffing breaths.

    "What?" I said, once again completely confused.

    "I

    was helping Steph move out, and I caught her." her fingers interlaced
    as a slight embarrassment came through her words "watching a video you
    two made."

    There was only one video; the video I had on my phone. The video she asked me to send her. The video of our last night together.

    "Oh, my."

    "Yeah," she drew out through playfully clenched teeth.

    "Yikes."

    the thought of Sarah, my biggest crush, seeing that video washed over
    me. There was a cornucopia of conflicting feelings. "How much did you
    see?"

    "Enough." Another cute chuckle.

    "Yikes."

    "I

    wouldn't worry though, Tim," she said, taking a couple steps ahead and
    turning back to look at me, "You don't have anything to be embarrassed
    about. Trust me." A deep, sultry smile pulled at her lips. She adjusted
    the strap of her sports bra, giving those glorious globes a nice jiggle.
    It was a compliment that even then, after all that I had experienced,
    sent my heart aflutter.

    But it was the next thing she said that shook me to my core:

    "Tara's a lucky girl."

    "Huh?" I choked out.

    "You guys are together now, right?"

    I shook my head.

    "No, we're actually; we haven't spoken in a little bit."

    "Seriously?"

    Now it was her turn to be confused. "I could have sworn I've seen her
    coming and going from your house a bunch of times recently. Like; coming
    at night and leaving in the morning kind of coming and going."

    "I

    have no idea what you're talking about." I wasn't lying. I tried to
    shrug it off, but something cold inside me sank into my stomach. There
    were things I needed to know.

    "Huh;" Sarah said with a shrug, "maybe it wasn't her. Maybe it was; your step sister?"

    "Yeah, maybe."

    Neither of us believed it.

    We said our goodbyes, made plans to run together again the following morning, and went our separate ways.

    After

    my shower I paused and glanced out the window toward Sarah's room. The
    curtains were still up; but they weren't closed all the way.

    I felt a grin tug at my lips and I went about my day. I was determined to think with my head, not my cock.

    Kerri’s House

    I

    pulled up to Kerri's house at 830 to find the party already in full
    swing. It wasn't a huge gathering, but it was enough to make the house
    feel rowdy. There was booze, there was music, and as I said my hellos
    and scanned the crowd, suddenly, across the room, there was Tara. I had
    questions for her, but at that moment all I could do was drink her in.

    Knee-high

    boots and bare, pale thighs extended down from a thin dress that almost
    seemed like some sort of nightie or teddy, bound around her waist by a
    big belt. Her perfect tits were held up and pushed together in perfect
    cleavage fully on display, a series of necklaces dangling down to
    deliciously tease the tops of her globes. In addition, strapped around
    her long, pale neck, was a choker, a small jewel in its center. Black
    lipstick, deep eye makeup, immaculately-spiked hair, this girl was a hot
    gothy knockout.

    Everyone

    knew it, too. She was surrounded by guys and girls, and was in the
    middle of chatting with Ron Willings. He was a basketball player from
    our school who was clearly throwing some game at her. From her previous
    stories I knew Ron had a pretty impressive cock that Tara said would
    "make her drool," and that he had a pretty talented tongue, both things
    that used to always make me jealous. That being said, surprisingly she
    didn't seem too interested in what he had to say that night.

    Tara's

    glance suddenly caught mine. She gave me a quick wave, and then rolled
    her eyes deeply, knowing Ron was so caught up in his own bullshit that
    he wouldn't notice.

    I smiled. She smiled. This party was off to a good start.

    "Tim

    Burr!" I heard from behind me, just before a heavy arm wrapped itself
    around my shoulders. It was Mike, and he was clearly already drunk.
    "Good to see you brother!" He half-slurred, "I was wondering when you
    were gonna get here!"

    "Yeah, we both were!" A new voice. I turned. It was Kerri. She met me with a big, evil grin.

    I

    gulped hard. Her makeup was perfect, her big mane of curls on point. A
    loose button down covered her considerable assets just barely, the
    sleeves rolled up to her elbows, the buttons open to reveal considerable
    cleavage. Beneath was a very short pleated skirt that barely covered
    her amazing ass. Fishnets gripped her thick thighs just like my hands
    had on many nights, and descended down her olive skin into fashionable
    boots.

    She looked amazing.

    "Happy birthday, Kerri," I managed to choke out.

    "Thanks, sweetie," she said with a wink. "Get comfortable. Enjoy the party. Clearly Mike already has."

    We both turned to see him dancing like a maniac in the middle of the room to the bumping music.

    "Hey, we need to talk later, ok?"

    "Ooh, you got a birthday present for me?" Her tongue sneaked out across her painted lips and she bounced her eyebrows.

    "No, it's just that; "

    "Hold

    that thought," she cut me off, "Mandy!" Kerri reached up and waved. I
    turned to follow her gaze as she waved over her cousin.

    Mandy's

    smile hit me like a blast of sunlight. Bright blonde hair up in two
    pony-buns, She wore a shimmering black blouse that bared her shoulders,
    and made it seem as though it hung off the tops of her big, fake
    breasts, constantly in danger of slipping down. Tight leggings brought
    out her amazingly toned gymnast's ass, and accented each curve of her
    legs down into her sneakers.

    "Tim!"

    she bellowed, raising her cup in the air before giving me a big hug,
    her thick breasts pushing into my chest, "it's so good do see you again,
    I didn't know you were gonna be here!" There was a certain waver to her
    voice that suggested the drink in her hand wasn't her first.

    "It's

    great to see you too!" And it really was. Mandy was going to be my
    salvation that night, keeping my focus on her and not Kerri, not Tara,
    and at that moment she got my full attention. So much so that I didn't
    even notice the guy who came over with her.

    "Tim,

    I want you to meet someone," She turned toward the guy behind her. I
    looked. My eyebrows raised as high as the sky. "This is Eric."

    "We've met" he said with a smile and an outstretched hand, "great to see you again, man."

    I knew this Eric. Very well. In fact up until recently I had spent many evenings lurching my cum onto his ex-girlfriend's face.

    This was Christine's Eric.

    "Oh

    my God, Eric, it's great to see you!" I beamed. I wasn't lying; he and I
    had been friends when Christine and he were together, but it was only
    because of Christine. Once that was over, I had never expected to see
    him again.

    "You two know each other?"

    We laughed and went through the story. Mandy thought it was the cutest thing ever.

    I thought she was the cutest thing ever.

    As

    we talked, the pit of my stomach started to grow cold. Mandy was going
    to be my safe space that night, and now I knew that wasn't in the cards.
    I knew why Eric and Christine broke up; I knew what he wanted; and by
    the way he and Mandy casually touched each other, I knew right away that
    he had gotten it. From her.

    We

    chatted, we caught up, and then I politely excused myself. I thought I
    saw Mandy's face drop, but I didn't pay it much attention; I needed to
    get out of that situation.

    I

    looked across the room and saw a drunken Mike slap Kerry in her almost
    exposed ass, which made her jump before laughing it off and going back
    to her conversation.

    I kept scanning until I found Tara again, this time talking to a very visibly drunk Suzie Trevino.

    Suzie

    presented as straight, but I knew that she and Tara had almost hooked
    up once. I didn't know if it was the booze, or the summer, but Suzie
    didn't seem to care who knew what she was into that night. She was all
    over Tara (and who could blame her), making her intentions extremely
    clear. I knew that eating out the class valedictorian was something Tara
    really regretted she didn't get to experience, so I was fairly
    surprised at how politely she was rebuking Suzie's advances.

    Catching

    my eye seemed to be the excuse Tara needed to exit that conversation,
    and she leaned in, whispered something in Suzie's ear and headed over to
    me. I saw a wicked smirk pull across her face, and she bounced off into
    the party.

    The distance closing, Tara's arms went out straight, and much to my surprise she pulled me in for a big, long hug.

    "Hi, Tim," she dripped into my ear like honey.

    "Hi,

    Tara." She felt good in my arms. She felt right. Everything just
    started to come out. "Tara, I'm sorry about what happened after that
    night, I never meant to; "

    "Ah-ah,

    don't say any more," she said, cutting me off. Releasing the hug, we
    both sunk down onto a nearby couch, below the din of the party. "It's me
    who needs to apologize to you."

    "No, you don't, I; "

    "Yes,

    I do. I was a total jackass, Tim. You were telling me how you felt, and
    I didn't like what I was hearing, so I lashed out. The truth is, I was
    in a weird place, and I didn't know what I wanted, and so I reached for
    the closest person I could find."

    "Oh."

    my stomach sank. Despite how our lunch had ended that day, what we did
    the night before felt important, it felt real, even if it wasn't the
    right time, and now here she was telling me it was just her being
    confused. "And what kind of place are you in now?"

    "Tim, I'm in a fantastic place," she beamed.

    "Oh."

    "I wish I could tell you more, but; I can't just now."

    "Oh."

    "In fact, I've actually gotta go. I only dropped by to say hi; I have somewhere I need to be."

    "Oh."

    I felt a dark shadow press against me. Tara was almost glowing. I had
    the sinking feeling that there was someone else. And that I had blown
    it. I had missed the window. It hurt.

    "We'll

    talk soon, ok?" She said as she got up. I nodded, she smiled, said her
    goodbyes, and sauntered off into the night, leaving me with a pit in my
    gut and a lot of unanswered questions.

    I got another drink.

    I

    made small talk, but soon found myself alone on the couch, trying, and
    failing, not to stew. First Mandy, then Tara, I felt alone.

    Mike plopped down next to me.

    "Man,

    would you look at that fucking smoke show?" He slurred, leaning into me
    and pointing over to where Kerri stood, smiling and talking, "look at
    that fucking chick, man; that's My chick."

    "Yeah, she's something," I said flatly as The pit in my stomach got deeper.

    "Dude,

    you have No idea," he laughed boisterously, "she has been all over me,
    lately, man, it's been wild. She's been taking my balls to places I
    never even Dreamed of," he laughed again, "I don't know what's gotten
    into her!" He exclaimed, before following up with "besides, you know. My
    dick!"

    "That's

    great, man, I'm happy for you," I lied. We both looked over at Kerri.
    She looked back at us, flashed a small, lusty smile, and gave a quick
    wave.

    I honestly didn't know which of us she was waving to.

    I

    quickly turned my attention to literally anything else in at the party
    as my friend went on about how great his girlfriend was; his girlfriend
    that I had been fucking for weeks.

    Finally

    in a far corner of the party I found Mandy and Eric. They were sitting
    close. Very close. His fingers danced along the inside thigh of her
    leggings. Her smile beamed. My jealousy boiled.

    Despite

    everything Christine and I had done, I had never fucked her. Eric had.
    And he was clearly fucking Mandy. My stupid hormonal brain made me feel
    almost cuckolded, which was preposterous. I knew what cuckolding was; I
    had been doing it to Mike; and whatever imaginary beef I had with Eric
    wasn't it.

    Mandy

    leaned in, whispered something in Eric's ear, smiled, and then the two
    of them got up. I followed them across the room with my eyes, and
    watched as they discreetly made their way up the stairs to the second
    floor. I knew exactly where and why. I had done it many times myself.

    I

    sat there for a moment, stewing, boiling, thinking about Christine,
    thinking about Tara, thinking about Mandy. Was she going to suck his
    cock? Was she going to fuck him? Had he gotten to cum on her big, fake
    globes? Did she like it when he did?

    I

    fought; I legitimately did; against my urges, but then against my
    better judgment I excused myself from Mike, and made my way toward the
    stairs.

    Letty would not have been proud of me.

    Slowly,

    quietly, I made my way up the stairs and down the dark hallway toward
    Kerri's room. I heard giggling. I heard kissing. I saw a thin strip of
    light shine out from the doorway; the door was not completely closed.

    Moving

    closer my heart started beating faster. Peering breathlessly through
    the cracked door, I saw Eric sitting in the chair in Kerri's room. Mandy
    stood in front of him, her back to me.

    She

    reached down with both hands and pulled her blouse off over her head
    revealing her smooth, toned back. She wasn't wearing a bra. The way her
    leggings were painted on to her legs, it was almost as though she was
    wearing nothing at all.

    My cock throbbed.

    Then like smooth molasses, Mandy melted down to her knees, between Eric's legs.

    I tried to swallow, but my throat was dry.

    Her hands slid up over his legs, disappearing in front of her. I heard the jangle of a belt, and the soft buzz of a zipper.

    "What do you think you're doing!"

    The

    whisper hit my ear from behind like a dagger and I stumbled back in
    surprise. Almost tumbling to the ground, I caught myself and looked at
    its origin; Kerri was standing there, an evil smile on her face. The
    thin light from her room cast over her face and she cocked her head
    toward the soft noises coming from within.

    "Oh my, look at that," she whispered, seemingly transfixed by what she was seeing, "look at her go!"

    "Kerri,

    I, uh," I didn't know what to say, or how loud to say it. It didn't
    matter though as she snapped herself away from the show being put on,
    grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me into the bathroom across the hall,
    locking the door behind us.

    "Naughty,

    naughty, Tim," Kerri said with a smile as she backed me into the
    bathroom sink, "You know you shouldn't be spying on people like that;
    unless they ask you to, of course."

    She leaned in and kissed me deeply. She tasted so good. But I was there to think with my head, wasn't I?

    To be continued in Part 20

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    55 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 18
    Chapter 29: Letty gives Tim his final lesson.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    After

    our first tryst, it had been me that had tried to initiate a repeat,
    succumbing to my own lust and frustration, but Kerri had turned me away,
    always citing spending the evening with Mike as the reason why, but
    also always providing me with photographic aftermath to tide me over.
    But now Kerri was reaching out to me, and her pictures were implying
    that she was definitely not getting what she needed from Mike.

    I wasn't
    sure what that meant for them and their relationship, but at that moment
    my mind was on the good news this was for my balls, and not the
    potential bad news it was for them.

    "Show

    me how bad you want it" I wrote back. I needed a quick solution to my
    problem, and Kerri was offering it, but that didn't mean I couldn't
    tease her a bit.

    What came back shortly after was a second series of photos, a wanton expression of Kerri's arousal.

    The

    first was a high, downward angle shot capturing Kerri, on her knees,
    tits out, looking up at the lens. The point of view was clearly meant to
    mimic me looking down at her, and by the way her mouth hung open, it
    was clear what she wanted. My cock surged as I thought back to our first
    encounter when she greeted me that exact same way, and I crossed the
    distance between us to slip my cock between her lips.

    The

    second was a shot of Kerri from behind, up on her bed. She was on her
    hands and elbows, her back arched in a severe swoop. Her toned, perfect
    ass was angled toward the camera, her legs spread wide, giving me a
    full, delicious view of her cunt. A cunt that was already swollen and
    wide, and already glistening with moisture.

    My

    cock was rock hard now, imagining tasting that wet cunt, of sliding
    myself into her from behind, but still I wanted to tease more yet.

    "You look delicious," I wrote back, "but I want to see more. I want to watch you cum."

    I

    idly pawed at my erection through my pants as I waited for a response.
    As minutes ticked by, I got momentarily worried that maybe I had asked
    for too much, but at the same time I recognized that we had gone so far
    past any lines of decency or respectability at this point that surely I
    had nothing to worry about.

    Kerri very quickly assuaged any concerns with her newest message finally came through attached with a video file.

    The

    video began with Kerri in nothing but a thin, sheer robe adjusting her
    camera into the perfect position. Stepping back from the camera, she did
    a quick pose, ruffling her big mane of curly, black hair, then set down
    in a comfortable-looking lounge chair directly in front of it.

    I made a note to myself to fuck her in that chair at some point.

    Staring

    deeply into the lens, Kerri ran her hands over her body seductively,
    teasing me by gently butterflying her thighs in and out, giving me a
    peek, but never enough to see everything.

    Hard

    nipples pushing through the thin fabric of her robe, her hands slowly
    slid up and opened the folds of the garment, giving me a full view of
    her thick, olive breasts. She smiled and sighed as she caressed them,
    squeezed them and kneaded them.

    Her

    hands dripped down the front of her body until they came to rest on the
    insides of her thighs, still gently butterflying in excitement. Then,
    like the parting of the Red Sea, she pushed her thighs wide, and finally
    gave me an unobscured look at her perfect, swollen lips.

    One

    hand jumped back up to her mouth where she took two fingers between her
    lips, suckling them like they were my cock in order to wet them. Then
    the two juicy fingers traveled back down between her legs and began
    exploring her cunt.

    Gasps

    and moans accompanied her swirling fingers as they danced around her
    clit and dipped deep into her tight canal, and soon I watched her body
    start to focus on the sensations as she settled into a rhythm. Her brow
    scrunched up, her eyes closed, her mouth began to hang open, and I
    watched as the world around her fell away. The only thing that existed
    for her in that moment was her pleasure.

    I

    squeezed my cock through my pants again. I was as desperate for release
    as she was, entranced by the only sounds coming through my speakers,
    the slight, wet sloshing sounds of a cunt being pleasured. The short
    gasps and squeaks of a girl about to cum.

    And

    cum she did. Kerri's moans ramped up in pace and volume. Her body
    stiffened, and her thighs clamped shut around her thrusting fingers. She
    gripped the armrest of the chair as she rode out her pleasure, only
    loosening their clamp on the fabric when her moans faded and her breath
    settled

    Kerri

    took a moment to bask in the afterglow of her orgasm, smiling to
    herself, but soon her eyes found the lens of the camera again. Smile
    melting into lusty desire, she slipped off the chair and crawled towards
    me until her face was the only thing in frame.

    "I need your cock," she said, through still-settling breaths, "so get the fuck over here. Now."

    Who was I to refuse?

    I

    made my way to her house in record time, and took the stairs two at a
    time to get to her room. My hands were already working on my belt as I
    passed into her room, and upon my arrival she met me halfway, on her
    knees, adding her hands to the desperate freeing of my cock.

    We

    both gasped as my erection sprang into view, and Kerri wasted no time
    taking me into her mouth. She gripped my pants tight as she sucked,
    speeding her lips and tongue up and down my shaft. Pleasure ripped
    through my body as she devoured my cock, and my hands gripped her hair
    tight as she enthusiastically fellated me.

    My

    hips began to buck and thrust as I matched her slippery lips, meeting
    each slide downward with a forward thrust of my own. One of her hands
    left their grip on my pants and joined her mouth on my cock. The driving
    of my hips was getting harder, deeper, and the extra distance my cock
    had to travel through her fingers ensured I wasn't in danger of choking
    her as she took my thick erection into her warm mouth.

    "Fuck,

    fuck, I'm gonna cum!" I bellowed, but Kerri made no attempt to slow her
    sweet suction. I cried out one more time as my balls lurched toward her
    chin. My cock flared and pulsed, and Kerri's body held still as my cum
    pulsed hard and deep into her mouth. Gripping her hair tight, I felt her
    swallow once, twice, three times. I filled her mouth as this Greek
    goddess pulled every drop of pleasure out of my aching balls and sent it
    down her throat.

    Pulsing

    subsided, and breath returning to normal, Kerri gently slipped
    backward, drawing my cock out from between her lips agonizingly slow.

    "There,

    we're even," she said with a smile, a small trickle of my escaped semen
    clinging to her chin, "now we can focus on round two."

    I smiled back, hardly believing the eroticism exuding off the girl kneeling in front of me. I took off the rest of my clothes.

    Round

    two was left us both breathless again, and the night ended with her
    thick thighs squeezing me tight, her cunt orgasming around my newly hard
    cock. Soon her body set me off too, my balls sending a second load
    careening into her body as I fucked her from behind in the very position
    she had taken in that picture.

    It

    was lovely. She was lovely. And it was the beginning of a series of
    trysts that kept my cock hard, my balls empty, and my mind off of
    Christine.

    We

    didn't talk about the why of it, or really talk that much at all; I
    think it made it easier for us that way. There would just generally be a
    message, an expression of want and need from one to the other, and if
    the timing was right I'd soon find myself balls-deep in Kerri's mouth or
    cunt, filling her to the brim with every drop I had.

    The

    way Kerri took my cock was absolutely sublime. Her body needed my cock;
    needed my cum; and I was more than happy to give it to her. Her thick
    athletic body pitched and rolled with me perfectly, and was cushioned in
    just the right places to take even the hardest strokes. Sex with
    Stephanie had been amazing, but the excitement of experiencing a woman
    sexually for the first time always seemed to give our lovemaking a
    certain teacher-and-student vibe. With Kerri I felt like we were equals.
    We had a sexual chemistry that made us feel like teammates working
    together for the same goal, and the forbidden, fleeting nature of our
    arrangement allowed us the freedom to play and explore in ways I don't
    think either of us really had with any partner up to that point.

    "No

    one's ever done that to me before, you know," she said one evening as
    we laid together on the thick shag of the area rug in her living room,
    cooling down from a raucous first round. We hadn't even made it entirely
    out of our clothes before I had bent her over her parents' coffee table
    and hurriedly pushed into her from behind.

    Shirt

    off, bra on, skirt bunched around her waist above the delicious flair
    of her sweet apple, we both gasped at the air in lusty need as I quickly
    found a rhythm for my thrusts. A loud, breathy moan welcomed me each
    time I bottomed out deep in her soaked center, and I could feel the
    tension rise inside her as her orgasm fast approached. The pleasure was
    mounting, overtaking both of us, and without warning I raised one hand
    and brought it down hard on the meat of her ass.

    This

    wasn't unusual, as I had spanked her ass before, and her cries of
    affirmative pleasure were just as loud this time as they had been in
    previous encounters. What was different this time was what I had done
    next.

    Feeling

    both our orgasms nearing their eruption, spurred on by the abandon of
    the wild spanking, when my hand came down on her cheek the final time, I
    repositioned my grip to stabilize myself, and in doing so pressed the
    meat of my thumb gently against Kerri's puckered asshole.

    "Oh

    yes!" she cried, loud and long, at just the merest pressure on her
    rear. The pressure was building, I could feel her beginning to tremble
    around me as my cock surged forward harder than ever. Sweat rolled down
    my wrist and over my thumb. I felt the liquid pool at the entrance to
    her exit, and in the heat of the moment I slowly applied more pressure,
    and felt the very tip of my thumb slip past her sphincter.

    "fuck!"

    she bellowed and shook, her body almost immediately exploding in
    orgasm. "Fuck, oh, fuck, Yes!" she cried. It wasn't the first time I had
    felt her cunt spasm around my cock, but what was new for me was the
    feeling of her asshole spasming around my thumb, and it sent me
    rocketing over the edge.

    My

    cries joined hers and I pushed into her deep and long one last time,
    and held myself there tight against her as I pumped her orgasming body
    full of hot jizz.

    "Never with Mike?" I asked, idly stroking the top of her bra-covered cleavage as we lounged and recharged.

    "No,

    not even with Mike." She paused for a moment, deciding whether or not
    to continue to open up. "I've only had sex with one other guy besides
    Mike, and, there's actually quite a few things I've done for the first
    time thanks to you. Things I am absolutely fucking LOVING, by the way."
    She laughed

    "Oh, yeah? Like what?" I said, intrigued to learn more about her.

    "Well

    obviously your finger in my ass was a first," she said in a syrupy
    tone, "and I didn't know I liked being watched, and I had never had a
    guy cum on me until you wanted to see Mike finish on my tits that first
    time"

    "Didn't have much sex with the first guy?"

    "No,

    no, we had sex all the time, but it was just, it was all new, you know?
    We fucked to fuck, not to find out what we really liked. That's all it
    really is at first. The experience itself is the high; it feels good,
    but neither of you really know why or how yet."

    "Yeah,

    I know what you mean." I said solemnly, remembering my nights with
    Stephanie. "That's why we're doing this, isn't it?" I said after a
    moment

    "I

    think so," she said quietly, "Mike's a great guy, but, I'm his first.
    And he's excited, he's eager, and we have lots of fun, but I just think
    we're looking for different things right now, physically."

    "So why go behind his back?" I asked as non-judgmentally as possible, "why not just break up with him?"

    "Because

    I like having a boyfriend. It's fun." she said, shifting her weight so
    her hips flared out even more, "And because the sneaking turns me on.
    And right now I'm very interested in exploring what turns me on."

    It

    made sense in the moment, and her honesty was refreshing. I was
    interested in turn ons too, and the thought of Kerri with another man,
    exploring her newfound sexuality was quite a turn on.

    I wanted to know more.

    "Your first was Bill Dorsett, right?" I asked, remembering the guy Kerri dated right before Mike.

    "No, Bill and I never had sex."

    "Never? I find that hard to believe, knowing you the way I do now" I said with a slight chuckle.

    "Oh, I wanted to, but he had this weird hang up about it. I probably swallowed a gallon of his cum though," she laughed.

    "Oh yeah?" I said, feeling my cock begin to thicken

    "Yeah,

    he was a total fiend for head. He tried to return the favor plenty,
    too, but the boy was, not talented. Which is why we didn't go out that
    long."

    "And in all that time sucking his cock, he never wanted to cum on your tits, or your face or anything?

    "No,

    he was very, particular," she said with another chuckle, "the only
    thing he wanted on his cock was my mouth, and when he came he liked to
    hold my head, which I hated."

    "Oh,

    really? I'm sorry, I know I; " I started, realizing I had done that to
    her a number of times, not even thinking to ask if it was ok

    "No, no, don't apologize," she said, cutting me off, "I like it when you do it."

    My cock twitched.

    "How was his cock?"

    "It was fine, average. Good size for sucking."

    My cock twitched again.

    "So who was your first, then?"

    "This

    kid named Matt who went to Belmont. The girls and boys soccer teams
    would always travel together and share game days, and I kept seeing this
    guy from their boys team watching me when we played. He was hot, too.
    Made it hard to focus on the game."

    "Umm,

    tell me more," I said. The story was beginning to stoke the heat inside
    me, and I slowly slid my hand down Kerri's body seductively.

    "Well,

    after one of my games, the boys game had started and I noticed he
    wasn't playing. The girls had snuck some booze in water bottles so I was
    a little buzzed, and decided it was time to talk to him. He had been
    injured and was out for a couple weeks, which was pretty good timing."

    My hand started softly stroking the tops of her thighs. She shifted slightly beneath my touch, and her breath got deeper.

    "We

    talked, and hit it off, and so when his team hit the field for the
    second half, he and I snuck off to my team's bus, and I,” she stopped
    and sucked in a breath as my fingers danced around her small strip of
    pubic hair.

    "Yes?" I said softly.

    "And I sucked his dick." she breathed. "And then, like a week later, we met up and he, he fucked me in his car."

    "Did you swallow when you sucked him off?"

    "Yes," she breathed again as I tickled her thighs.

    "Did he return the favor?"

    "With, with his fingers."

    "I see," I said, dipping my own fingers down over her pubic bone and between her already soaked cunt lips. "Like this?"

    "Yes," Kerri moaned as my fingers slipped inside her.

    "Was he the first cock you sucked?"

    "No," she gasped

    "Tell me."

    "I

    was a camp counselor the summer after I turned 18," she began through a
    shortened breath, "I had, had a crush on one of the older boy
    counselors. My friend dared me to tell him, so I did, and by the end of
    the first week, we started sneaking out to the empty cabin after lights
    out, so I could blow him."

    "How often?" I cooed, finding a luxurious pace for my fingers to dip in and out of her hot center.

    "Every night."

    "Did you swallow?"

    "Every time."

    "Did you like it?"

    "Yes.

    I didn't know what to expect, but the feeling, being on my knees felt
    powerless, but giving pleasure like that was so, empowering. Controlling
    his body, feeling him pulse into my mouth, oh god, I fucking loved it."

    Her body was starting to move with my hand as it rocked into her.

    "Did he return the favor?"

    "He

    never offered, and I never asked," she said between gasps. "I didn't
    care; all I wanted was his cock in my mouth. Afterward, I'd sneak back
    to my cabin and into bed and, and, touch myself till I exploded."

    "That's so fucking hot," I said beginning to kiss her neck, "did anyone ever find out?"

    "My, best friend at camp," she moaned. "I told her, she didn't believe me, so I told her to come watch."

    My cock was back to its full length, pressing hard against Kerri's thigh as she wriggled against my hand. "How did she respond?"

    "She

    called me a slut, and threatened to tell on us." her cunt humped
    against my palm. "But then the next night, I went out to meet the boy,
    and she was already there. On her knees," Kerri gasped, "sucking my
    guy's cock."

    "Oh wow," I said nibbling down to the tops of her breasts, "what was that like?"

    "She

    was right," Kerri gasped, breaths getting shorter and quicker, "It
    looked so slutty, and so fucking hot. I hid in the bushes, and, and
    touched myself."

    I pulled down the cup of her bra with my teeth and took her nipple between my lips.

    "I

    could see, oh my god, I could see his cock, throb and pulse as he, as
    he came in her mouth" she said with a long moan, "and then I fucking
    exploded."

    "Did you break it off with him?" I said between suckles at her nipple

    "That's

    the thing," she said, a lusty smile pulling at her lips, "I didn't say a
    goddamn thing. I just, just kept going out to meet him every time he
    asked, kept sucking his cock for the rest of the summer, kept swallowing
    his cum, and I knew, the days he wasn't with me, my best friend was
    sucking his cock. I knew, and I didn't care. It turned me on so fucking
    much!"

    That

    was all I could take. As she let out her last exclamation, I slipped
    off the couch onto my knees, spread her legs, and pushed deep into this
    wanton woman's tight, steamy cunt.

    She

    pulled her knees up toward her face, spreading wide to greet me, and I
    held her strong thighs tight as a I fucked her long, hard, and deep.

    "Yes;

    yes; that's it; that's it!" she cried, each thrust sending spikes of
    pleasure through her young body. Her chorus of "Yes, yes, yes!" sang out
    like a breathy mantra each time her wet walls stretched to welcome my
    plunging prick.

    She

    was already so close to cumming before I slipped into her that it
    wasn't long until I felt her body stiffen around me, her moans come fast
    and quick, and her body spasm and grasp at my wet piston in glorious
    orgasm.

    As

    if Kerri's strong body cumming on my cock wasn't enough sensory
    overload, the thought of Kerri, on her knees in the woods, sucking and
    swallowing cum for the first times in her life sent me careening over
    the edge.

    I

    felt the hot tension inside me snap, and after one final, deep push, I
    pulled my dripping cock out of her sweet center, crested over her pubic
    bone, and with only three fast strokes from my hand, my balls pulled
    tight and ropes of hot euphoria began shooting out over Kerri's still
    gasping body.

    White

    streaks raced up her folded body, painting her stomach, tits, and chin
    in sticky, white cum. Her chorus of "Yes" returned, and I groaned and
    cried out as I splattered her hot body with every drop I had. Her
    position put her face mere inches from her presented tits, and she
    lashed her tongue around in her open mouth, desperate to catch one of
    the thick, leaping ropes peppering her skin. My body was rocked hard by
    this orgasm, but it was the smile on her face as I made her a sticky
    mess that made sure I'd never forget this night.

    Kerri

    and I were a good fit, and we started seeing each other more and more
    frequently. The secrecy required, the fear of getting caught, was a big
    part of the appeal for both of us though, and as things went on we found
    ourselves pushing the boundaries of that secrecy more and more. We were
    getting addicted to each other, and to the rush.

    Kerri

    lived with her father, her parents having divorced a number of years
    previous. He was often gone, so we generally had the house to ourselves,
    but on more than one occasion we pushed our luck by hooking up with her
    dad right downstairs. Kerri would come up with some excuse to retire
    early, and then either quietly let me in and sneak me up the back stairs
    to her room where we'd cover our mouths, desperate to stay silent as we
    made each other cum, or sometimes meet me in their detached garage
    where I'd bend her over the hood of her father's expensive sedan.

    We only almost got caught a couple times, but they were both very memorable, albeit for different reasons.

    The

    first time was a normal weeknight. I had finished my shift at work, and
    found a new message waiting for me that I couldn't resist: a full frame
    photo of Kerri's full, olive breasts, framed by her arms crossed
    beneath them, with the message "They need your cock" accompanying it. My
    pants instantly began to grow tight. She knew titfucking was a turn on
    of mine, and she had teased me with it in her dirty talk while she
    pleasured me with her body, but as of yet I had never had the honor of
    sliding my cock between those two perfect globes.

    Clearly that was about to change.

    I

    raced over to Kerri's, parked out of sight, and made my way to her back
    door to wait. Her dad was home so we had to be quiet, but soon she met
    me at the door and with a quiet giggle snuck me up to her room.

    We

    barely had the door shut before we were all over each other. In
    seconds, Kerri had freed her breasts from her top with a delicious
    jiggle, dropped to her knees, and taken my cock into her hungry mouth.
    Her lips were loose, and extra wet, and she made sure I was nice and
    juicy, not shy about letting her saliva drip down between her cleavage.

    Once

    I was nice and ready, she popped me out of her mouth, a long string of
    thick saliva hanging loose from her lip to my tip. She pushed her big,
    firm tits together around my length, and in a breathy sigh whispered
    "fuck my tits!"

    Her

    slick globes pressed tight around my length was like nothing I had felt
    before. Different than a mouth, different than a cunt, her firm
    cushions trapped my cock against her breastbone, creating a deliciously
    unique, pleasurable friction on the sensitive underside of my tip.
    Stephanie and I had dabbled in titfucking, but it was nothing like this.
    I had never been enveloped like this before.

    My

    mind flashed to Rachel, and how achingly close my cock had come to her
    amazing tits when we hooked up in her tent after prom. I wondered how
    amazing her tits must feel wrapped around my cock if Kerri's felt this
    good.

    I

    thrust and thrust, Kerri quietly cooing and smiling every time my tip
    surfaced from her deep cleavage. Tilting her head down, she began
    lapping and suckling at my cockhead, and I felt my whole body begin to
    tremble. The sensations of sliding through slick, soft flesh and ending
    each stroke with a twirling tongue and a sucking mouth was unlike
    anything I had ever experienced. I gasped, earning me a wide-eyed look
    from Kerri that silently screamed "be quiet!" and resigned myself to
    hanging my mouth open as pleasure began to rocket through my body,
    building and building.

    It was then that the knock came at Kerri's bedroom door.

    "Honey,

    are you still up?" It was Kerri's dad. Our eyes burst wide with shock,
    but Kerri never released my cock from her tits, and I never stopped
    fucking them.

    "Uh,

    yeah, dad, I just,” Kerri fumbled for an excuse, “ I just got out of
    the shower; I'm getting changed!" She was struggling to keep her voice
    level as I continued shaking her body with my thrusts.

    The

    pleasure was building to a breaking point inside me, the thrill of her
    father being just feet away from us, from catching us, sending me into
    overdrive.

    "I just wanted to let you know It's gonna be a late one for me tomorrow, will you be ok getting home from work?"

    "Yeah,

    dad, no problem," she practically gasped. My cock surged, straining
    hard with need, savoring every slip and slide through her cleavage

    "Text me as soon as you get home, ok? You know how much I worry about my little girl out alone after dark."

    "I

    know, dad," She said. Her cheeks immediately flushed with
    embarrassment, and she smiled a knowing, naughty smile. I knew what she
    was thinking; oh, if only he knew what daddy's little girl was doing at
    that exact moment. That she was pleasuring a man, a man who was not her
    boyfriend, with her luscious, swollen tits, and that she was about to
    make him cum all over her.

    This

    nonverbal acknowledgment of our taboo encounter set me off. Her father
    was informing her that he was heading to bed when my balls lurched up
    and exploded. My cock caught an unexpected angle, sending it cresting
    upward through her cleavage, and just as he was telling his daughter he
    loved her, my blinding joy launched the first thick rope of semen up
    onto Kerri's lips and chin in a heavy arch.

    We

    both hung our mouths open silently, mine in intense pleasure and
    sensation, hers in pure disbelief of the timing of my orgasm. "I love
    you too, dad," she finally sputtered after a swipe of her tongue cleared
    her cummy lips. My cock launched volley after volley of hot cum across
    her chin and neck, slipping and pooling around the tops of her
    pushed-together breasts. "Goodnight!"

    My

    throbbing and pulsing stopped, and we both held our breath for what
    seemed like an hour as we waited for indication that we were once again
    alone. After we heard the loud click of his bedroom door, we both burst
    out in silent laughter. I was sweating profusely, and Kerri; well Kerri
    was an absolute mess.

    Both

    still laughing, I reached for my phone, and she struck a sarcastic pose
    as I snapped a photo of the cum-splattered goddess kneeling before me.

    "Your tongue better be loose, buddy, because you're just getting started!" she chided with another laugh.

    We were being naughty, dangerous, unethical, but It was so much fun.

    The second time we were almost caught left a much different flavor in my mouth.

    Sometimes,

    when her father was home and there was just no way to get me into the
    house, Kerri would sneak me into the detached, free-standing garage next
    to the house. These nights were different from nights in her bedroom,
    because there was no time to waste fooling around. We had to get down to
    business quickly, as to not create too much suspicion by Kerri's
    absence.

    The

    old couch in the dark corner was our usual playpen. Kerri would always
    wear something easy access on the bottom when we met there, and clothes
    usually stayed partially on, and the lights usually stayed totally off.
    As she'd take my hard cock deep into her buzzing body again and again, I
    always found myself wondering how many times she had been on that exact
    couch with "Matt from Belmont." Wondered if he got to cum inside her
    like I did.

    Sometimes,

    however, we would get more creative with our surroundings, and really
    explore the space. On more than one occasion I had felt the cool metal
    of her father's work bench press against my bare ass as his daughter, on
    her knees in front of me, quickly and efficiently worked my length with
    her mouth and hands until she emptied my balls down her throat.

    That

    night, however, was special. She had been particularly annoyed with her
    father for some reason only teenage girls have and understand, and she
    wanted to act out. After sucking my cock to a delightfully sore state of
    rigidity, Kerri took me by the hand and led me over to the expensive
    luxury car her dad jokingly referred to as his "other daughter."
    Flipping her skirt up over her bare, luscious booty, Kerri leaned over
    the hood of the car and wiggled her wet cunt at me enticingly.

    Taking

    the hint, and not needing any more invitation, I sidled up behind her
    spread legs. Hard cock in hand, I dipped the tip gently between her
    steamy folds, gathering some of her juices, then slid it forward to
    tease her clit a bit with the spongy head.

    Kerri moaned; one thing I had learned is that Kerri hated being teased, and by hated I mean loved.

    Her

    hips began to slowly gyrate, trying to will my cock to its final
    destination, but I continued to deny her. She actually began to whimper,
    and it was only when she let out a breathy "Please" that I slipped my
    tip back, lined up with her desperate entrance, and obliged her.

    Kerri was fired up tonight, and as soon as I pushed all the way into her, she began to writhe and moan.

    "Yes,

    fuck me! Fuck me!" She breathlessly repeated, and I was happy to give
    her what she wanted, driving into her hard and fast. Both our bodies
    were on fire; my balls slapped her clit with each thrust, and we felt
    her father's car shift and rock slightly each time our bodies collided.

    "Your thumb!" She gasped, "give me your thumb!"

    I

    knew exactly what she wanted, and was more than happy to give it to
    her. Slipping my thumb into my mouth to get it nice and juicy, I dropped
    it to her tight, puckered asshole, and pressed gently. Just enough for
    the tip to push inside her.

    Her body rocketed into overdrive.

    Kerri

    was splayed out, laying flat against the hood of her father's car,
    hands gripping and grabbing at the slick finish as she took my cock in
    her cunt and my thumb in her ass. I felt her body begin to tremble, and
    she began biting down hard on the first knuckled of her left hand,
    desperate to keep quiet as the sensations coursed through her.

    My

    eyes suddenly caught headlights pass through the windows of the garage
    as a car pulled up to Kerri's house. When the lights shut off, I
    recognized the car right away: It was Mike.

    Kerri

    didn't notice, she was too far gone down the pleasure path, but I
    watched the car as I fucked her, waiting to see what Mike was up to.

    "Fuck,

    fuck, fuck, hnn" Kerri moaned as her body exploded in orgasm. The hood
    of the car took the whole weight of her body now, her legs useless
    beneath her at that moment as I felt her tight, wet body spasm around
    me.

    The light from Mike's phone lit up in the car, and all of a sudden I could see his face.

    Mike

    had been almost a non-entity in the affair Kerri and I were having. Our
    relationship with him and our relationship with each other never
    crossed paths, so the reality of what we were doing had never really
    sunk in for me; it was easy to compartmentalize and focus on the sex,
    and not the consequences. But now the reality was unavoidable. Now I was
    looking at my friend while just a few yards away I was inside his
    orgasming girlfriend.

    Kerri's phone started to buzz; he was texting her.

    Kerri's

    orgasm was winding down, but mine was just heating up, and her gasps
    turned to lusty coos as I continued fucking her, my eyes never leaving
    her boyfriend's car.

    Mike

    got out of his car, and leaned on the hood, holding his phone to his
    ear. He was fully in view now as I drove into Kerri's swollen, cummy
    cunt.

    Her phone began to buzz again. He was calling her.

    "I

    want it, I want it," she gasped as she received each hurried, erratic
    thrust I barreled into her, still unaware that Mike was so close
    outside.

    Her phone buzzed again.

    I felt Kerri's nimble fingers reach down between us and gently grasp at my swinging balls.

    I

    lurched over her and groaned, grabbing her shoulder hard for purchase. I
    tucked my head into her thick mane of black hair to hide my
    uncontrollable verbal release, pushed as deep and as hard as I could
    into her tight, teenage cunt, and erupted hot and strong inside her.

    "Yes, baby, yes" she cooed, my grunting pulsing body holding her tight, pinning her against the hood of the expensive car.

    Orgasm fading, and cock beginning to soften inside her, I gasped "Mike's been calling you, he's here."

    "What?"

    she quietly exclaimed. Pushing up against me, we both stood up, my cock
    still firmly tucked between her legs, and looked through the garage
    window at Mike idly glancing at his phone before holding it up to his
    ear again.

    Kerri's buzzed again.

    "Shit," she said, disconnecting from me and hustling over to answer it.

    Winded and still vibrating from the experience, I slumped back onto the couch, dick still bouncing in the night air.

    "Hey,

    baby," she said into the receiver. I bristled a bit at the phrase; she
    had called me baby only moments before as I was filling her with my cum.
    "I know, I'm sorry, I was in the shower. You're here? Yeah, I can, ok,
    let me put on some clothes and I'll be down in a minute."

    "Sorry,

    I gotta go, Tim." She said after she hung up the phone. She leaned in
    and gave me a peck on the lips, and then made her way toward the rear
    door of the garage. "That was amazing, seriously," she chuckled, "do me a
    favor and wait until we leave before you do, ok?"

    "You're leaving?" I said, for the first time in our affair I felt a slight pang of jealousy.

    "Yeah he wants to talk, and dad's inside, so we're gonna go somewhere."

    She

    promised we'd get together again soon, and disappeared. A few minutes
    later I saw her exit through the front door in a new outfit, meet Mike
    with a kiss, get in his car and head off, leaving me alone in the
    garage.

    Late that night, I got a message from Kerri.

    "Thanks so much for being cool tonight."

    "No

    problem," I wrote back, trying my best to maintain a level of coolness
    that was quickly beginning to fade. The truth was, for the first time I
    began to feel bad about what she and I were doing. "How was your talk?"

    "I

    was hoping you'd ask. It was really, productive." A picture came with
    her response. Opening it up my cock twitched as I gazed upon a close up
    shot of Kerri's swollen, well-fucked cunt, a serious amount of thick,
    creamy juices clinging to her lips and spilling out onto what was
    clearly car upholstery beneath her. "I came so fucking hard, Tim."

    "Oh wow," I wrote back.

    "It's

    hard to tell what's mine, what's his, and what's yours." a smiley emoji
    and a "goodnight" signaled the end of our correspondence.

    Lying

    in bed, looking at that photo, I thought about Kerri, still full of my
    cum, in the back seat of Mike's car, taking his cock, cumming on it, and
    then being filled by his cum as well.

    It felt wrong. The walls were beginning to close in, and our affair was starting to feel too real. I knew it had to end.

    I pulled out my cock and jerked off one more time.

    Chapter 29: Letty Lessons

    "Hey, Tim, are you actually gonna do some work today or are you just gonna sulk?"

    I

    heard Gina's voice, but I didn't hear her words. It was mostly just
    indistinct noises and hums. I was sleepwalking my way through most
    things lately, trying to just keep my head down and not think about sex,
    love, the future, anything. It wasn't a great solution to my problems,
    but it was an easy one.

    After

    that night in Kerri's garage, fucking her on the hood of her father's
    expensive car, only a few yards from her unsuspecting boyfriend Mike, I
    decided I was done. Kerri and I had an explosive affair, but I was
    starting to feel used. I felt used, and I felt bad. Mike was my friend,
    and I was fucking his girlfriend behind his back. I never thought I'd
    ever be the kind of person to do something like that, but at that age,
    it's the hormones driving the ship, not your head. I was trying to
    change that.

    I

    felt used, and I felt dumb, and I didn't want to feel either, so my
    decision was to not feel anything at all. I stopped replying to Kerri's
    salacious emails, no matter how many lewd pictures she included as
    incentives, and just drifted into the mental ether.

    No Kerri, no Christine, No Stephanie.

    No Tara.

    No point.

    "Tim!" Gina shouted, finally breaking my trance.

    "Huh? What, what's up?"

    "Jesus,

    what is with you lately, dude?" she said, shoving a box of copy paper
    into my chest. "You've been on Mars for weeks, and I can't keep covering
    for you with Letty!"

    My

    mind drifted to Letty. She was my boss, but she was also my mistress.
    She had been having me come in after hours for "training" in order to
    teach more how to be a better "employee," lately. It was a glorious
    torture that left my jaw and cock deliciously sore from pleasuring her,
    but also my balls full and blue.

    She

    had yet allowed me to cum in her presence. She told me I couldn't until
    I started thinking with my head and not my dick. I so desperately
    wanted to, but I didn't know how. I needed guidance. I needed Letty, but
    even those workplace rendezvous had seemed to taper off recently. I
    chalked it up to just being another part of my depressing;

    "Wait, covering for me? What do you mean?"

    "I've

    been covering for you with Letty to make sure she doesn't fire your
    ass!" Gina said with gusto. "I love slacking as much as the next person,
    but you; you've just been on another planet lately, and I didn't want
    to see you get kicked out of here."

    "Why

    would you do that?" I said, asking about the reason for her kindness,
    but also internally cursing her for denying me time with Letty.

    "Because

    you've clearly got stuff going on, Tim, and I've, been there. Everybody
    needs a hand sometimes even if they won't admit it." She said with a
    kindness to her voice, before the edge came back and she issued a stern
    "now get your ass to work!" and poked me hard and headed off.

    "Thanks, Gina," I said weakly, "I owe you one."

    "Two,

    Tim; you owe me two. And it's gonna be a doozy when I finally charge
    that tab." she said walking off, not turning back at me.

    My

    eyes drifted down to her plump ass swaying hypnotically beneath her
    slacks. I couldn't help but wonder what that debt would be. Then, in the
    distance of the store I saw Letty, our boss, and I began to get
    slightly mad. Mad that Gina's courtesy had saved me from afterhours meet
    ups with Letty. Mad that she had denied me Letty's sweet torture.

    I

    walked toward her. No one but me knew what she had hiding under the
    unflattering work outfit she wore every day. How perfect and tight her
    body was. How supple her tits were. How gloriously tight her cunt was. I
    needed it.

    Crossing

    right in front of her, making sure she could see, I dumped the paper I
    was carrying all over the floor. I just kept walking, leaving the papers
    cast all over the tile.

    Letty stopped.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Miller," she said curtly.

    "Hmm?" I responded dismissively.

    "Are you going to pick that up?"

    "What if I don't?"

    Letty stared at me over the rims of her glasses.

    I reached over to the nearest shelf and, without leaving her gaze, knocked a package of pens onto the floor.

    "Pick that up right now, and then you will be seeing me after work for training tomo; "

    "Tonight." I asserted, cutting her off.

    Her piercing blue eyes stared right through me. I could tell she sensed the desperation behind my eyes.

    "Tonight. Now clean it up."

    "Yes,

    Mistress," I whispered so only she could hear. Her eyes went wide, then
    shifted to either side to make sure no one else was around to hear.

    She straightened her shirt and continued on her way. I dropped to my knees and began doing what she asked.

    A

    few hours later I'd find myself on my knees again, once more doing
    exactly as she instructed, only this time I'd be nude, rock hard, and
    drenched from chin to chest in the juice from her cunt.

    Letty

    leaned back against the desk in her office, trying not to reveal how
    flustered she was after the orgasm I just gave her, but I could tell.
    The nipples on her exposed breasts were like diamonds, and the pale,
    smooth skin on the flat of her chest was flushed crimson. Her cunt was
    swollen, wide, and creamy.

    I sucked the remnants of her thick, sweet juice off my fingers and felt a smirk pull at my lips. God, this woman tasted good.

    Straightening herself out, Letty reached for her riding crop and placed the flat whip end under my chin.

    "Stand." she said, her breath still a little shaky.

    "Yes, Mistress." I said, and did as I was told.

    She

    stood back and examined me. Unlike previous times, Letty was completely
    nude save for her white button down blouse, which hung open, parted to
    the sides by her perky breasts. She shifted her weight. Her hips rolled.
    My cock flexed. Her eyebrow went up.

    "Tell me," she said, running the crop over my body, "why did you force my hand today? Why did you want me to punish you?"

    "Because I deserve it, Mistress." I said, the thoughts of Kerri and Mike flooding back to me

    "Why?"

    "I was having an affair with my friend's girlfriend, Mistress. And I ended it."

    "Why?" she said, taking my balls into her hand. "Didn't you enjoy your friend's girlfriend draining your balls behind his back?"

    "I

    did, Mistress," I groaned as she rolled them back and forth, "but it
    was wrong. It wasn't worth it, and it needed to end before someone got
    really hurt."

    "I see," she said, grasping my cock and stroking slowly. "So you came to me because you needed someone to fuck?"

    "No, Mistress," I said truthfully, "I came to you because I felt guilty. I needed, penance."

    "I see," she said, beginning to stroke me more deliberately before leaning in to whisper in my ear "I can give you penance."

    A shiver went through my body.

    Letty

    moved toward her desk, guiding me by my cock. She sat up onto the lip.
    Spreading her long, toned legs wide, she guided my tip to her
    still-dripping opening.

    "Fuck me until I tell you to stop. Do noT Cum under Any circumstances."

    "Please, Mistress," I groaned.

    "That is your penance."

    Another shiver ran through me.

    "Yes, Mistress."

    Letty's legs closed around me, pulling me, and I pushed, entering the silky embrace of my boss's wet, vice-like cunt.

    We

    both gasped as I bottomed out inside her. Her scalding center enveloped
    me completely, squeezing, sheathing my hard, straining cock.

    I braced myself on the edge of the desk, my legs feeling momentarily weak.

    "Fuck me." she said sternly.

    My

    eyes were closed, I was still adjusting to the amazing sensations
    encompassing my cock, taking in the feeling when I felt a mild slap on
    the side of my face. My eyes flew open.

    "Fuck me," she said through lusty eyes, "or the next one will be harder."

    I

    looked down at my boss, my cock inside her, and realized that reclined
    back on her desk, allowing me to fuck her was the most submissive she
    had ever been with me. My cock throbbed inside her. "Yes, Mistress," I
    gasped. I began to thrust.

    Pure sensation coursed through my body as I began slipping in and out of her. She was so, so tight, but she was so, so wet.

    "Yes. Fuck me." She said through wavering voice, "HARDER."

    "Yes,

    Mistress," I groaned and began to thrust harder. The feeling of her
    tight cunt racing along the length of my cock was electric. I felt her
    heels pulling at my back, asking for even more.

    "HARDER." She grabbed my hair tightly.

    "Yes,

    Mistress," I obliged and drove harder into her. Her perky tits jiggled
    violently. The desk began to shake and stutter as I drove my whole body
    into her

    "Yes,"

    she said through gritted teeth, "yes, that's it, that's it,” Her eyes
    drifted shut and her tight lipped expression began to slacken and hang
    open.

    "Fuck,”

    I croaked as the fire began to boil inside me. My cock was vibrating, I
    was sweating profusely. I could feel my orgasm beginning to rear its
    head. I closed my eyes.

    A slap came across my face, harder this time.

    "Don't you Dare cum, Mr. Miller!" Letty asserted, her crystal eyes piercing through me now. "Don't. You. Dare."

    "Yes,

    Mistress," I croaked again. I didn't want to disappoint her, truly. I
    only wanted to cum if she thought I deserved it. The thought made my
    cock surge harder.

    I gripped Letty's thighs with my arms, adjusting my angle and stability, and began to drive myself into her like a mad man.

    "Yes, yes,” she groaned as I threw my whole weight into fucking her.

    I cried out, the sensations inside me getting harder to deny. The spring coiling tighter and tighter.

    "Yes,

    fuck me, fuck me,” she had never been this open with me before. Her
    eyes drifted closed again, her mouth went slack "Don't you cum, don't
    you cum, "

    "I won't, Mistress, I won't." Sweat dripped off my face, splattering in droplets onto her bouncing tits.

    "Don't

    you, don't you,” the flush on her chest returned. Her mouth hung open
    fully. I felt her hand tighten in my hair, and her whole body tense up.
    Her heels pulled me deep into her, as deep as I could go, and the walls
    of her molten cunt began to spasm around my desperate cock.

    My

    desperate cock that was practically on fire. It took every ounce of my
    strength not to explode into this woman's amazing body, but somehow I
    managed to control myself.

    She

    made no sound at first, seemingly holding every sensation in as tightly
    as she held my cock, until finally, a loud, expressive "Uh" echoed in
    the office and her whole body relaxed.

    Her

    breath returned, heavy and quick. Her eyes opened. There was something
    different in her eyes; the iciness was momentarily gone, replaced with a
    certain euphoric glaze. Letty may have been a harsh mistress, and an
    icy boss, but good God she was a gorgeous woman.

    "Did you cum?" she said, the words practically dripping from her lips

    "No, Mistress," I said through gasps, still holding my orgasm at bay.

    "Good boy, Mr. Miller," she said with a slight smirk and gently pushed me off of her.

    "Thank you, Mistress." It was torture to have to leave her cunt.

    "You've

    done everything I've asked of you, Mr. Miller. It's quite admirable."
    She looked down at my cock, painted with her thick, creamy cum. "And I
    know the state you must be in. But your penance isn't over yet."

    My whole body was vibrating from how blue my balls were, but somehow I loved it. Somehow I knew I needed it.

    "You

    did the right thing, ending your affair, but you must continue to do
    the right thing." She walked toward me and cupped her hand around my
    swollen balls. "Until further notice, these belong exclusively to me, in
    or out of this building. You will not empty them, alone or otherwise,
    until I give you permission, do you understand?"

    I was too overtaken by the command to speak.

    "Do you understand, Mr. Miller?" she exclaimed, squeezing my balls enough to remind me she was there

    "Yes, Mistress," I yelped, "I understand."

    "Good," she said, letting go of my balls and making her way toward her clothes. "You may go."

    Still vibrating, I floated through getting dressed and began to make my leave.

    "Tim,"

    Letty called to me as I reached the door, "If you do as I say, it'll be
    worth it, trust me." there was a duskiness to those last two words that
    I felt in my loins. "And if you don't, I'll know."

    She

    waved me off and I hustled to my car. I hit the gas and got home as
    quickly as possible, tumbled up to my bedroom and whipped out my
    straining cock and;

    I stopped.

    I

    wanted so badly to cum, but I also wanted to please her. I needed to
    prove to her, and to myself, that I had control. So I did what she
    instructed. There would be no cumming of any kind until she told me I
    could. I put my cock back into my pants, and tried to focus on anything
    else as I fell asleep.

     

    The first few days were torture.

    I

    felt like my balls were constantly boiling, like my skin was electric,
    and the faintest stimulation, visual or otherwise, would cause my cock
    to get ragingly erect. I didn't think I was going to be able to do what
    my Mistress wanted me to, but I was committed to trying my best. Then,
    like a cresting wave, suddenly I felt calm, more focused, and the
    desperate need to shoot my load receded into the back of my mind.

    "You

    know I gotta say, I don't know what's gotten into you," I heard Gina
    say as she approached my table in the break room, "but you seem like a
    different person lately. What're you, looking for a career in office
    supply stacking or something?"

    "No, not at all," I chuckled, "I just, re-prioritized things. Cleared my head."

    "I see," Gina said, suspiciously.

    I

    heard the click clack of stiletto heels, and all of a sudden my resolve
    was fading. Letty entered the break room and approached Gina and I. She
    was wearing the tight skirt she always wore on days when I had to stay
    late for "training." I felt my cock start to thicken; did this mean
    today was the day?

    "Mr.

    Miller," she said, peering over her glasses at some paperwork on a
    clipboard, "I've been looking over your recent work these last few weeks
    and I have to say I am impressed. Punctuality is greatly improved, your
    focus has been excellent, and your overall productivity is stellar."
    She flashed her icy blue eyes at me over the lip of the clipboard. "Keep
    it up."

    Oh, it was up, alright.

    "Thank

    you M; Letty." I felt sweat on my neck as I almost blew the whole game.
    She started off, the click clacking of her stilettos returning, and
    suddenly I felt slightly panicked. "Is there anything else? Anything
    you, need me to do?" I said, desperately hoping for an invitation to
    stay late.

    She paused for a moment, then shook her head with a "no, that'll be all," and continued on.

    I felt my breath come back to me and my spirits dip.

    "Are you ok? Gina asked.

    "Yeah, I'm fine, just, want to do my best, you know?"

    "Um

    Hmm," she hummed sarcastically. There was a silence. Gina idly picked
    at her coffee cake with her fork. "Hey listen, Tim, remember that favor
    you owe me?"

    "Sure," I said, taking a sip of my coffee

    "I think I'm gonna be calling it in. Tonight. If you're free."

    "I seem to have nothing but time lately. What exactly is this favor?" I said inquisitively,

    A smirk pulled at her lips and her eyes narrowed. "I need you to come to work with me tonight, at my other job."

    "That's your favor? You need me to help you out at your other job?"

    "Yes."

    I

    tried to sigh as discreetly as possible. I was happy to help, but I
    wasn't exactly looking forward to spending my night cleaning rooms or,
    whatever else, at a retirement home.

    "Yeah, no problem. Whatever you need."

    "Excellent," Gina smiled, and then bounced off

    I sighed for real this time. Well at least I wouldn't have to worry about being horny tonight.

    "Hey,

    Shelly, this is Tim, he's gonna be helping me out tonight," Gina said
    to the security guard behind the desk at the main entrance to the
    retirement home.

    "Ooh,

    he's a handsome one," the big, black woman offered back, "why don't you
    send him up here to help Me out when you're done with him?" We all
    laughed. I noted how her large breasts pressed against the fabric of her
    uniform. I felt a stir in my pants.

    It

    seemed strange to me to just walk a total stranger into a place like
    this with no pushback, but I guess it wasn't the first time.

    "This

    place doesn't seem so bad," I said, trying to make small talk as we
    walked the quiet halls. It was a nice-looking establishment, as nice as
    any retirement home could really be. There wasn't another soul in sight.

    "Yeah,

    it's ok," Gina said, "it's an easy job and they're very good to me.
    Very accommodating." she waved me over to a door toward the end of a
    long hallway.

    "This the janitor's closet?" I asked

    "Not

    exactly." She keyed the lock and pushed open the door to reveal a fully
    furnished room unit. Bed, couch, kitchen, it was all there, and it was
    all liveable. "I work the night shift, so they let me stay here
    overnight whenever I want."

    "Oh wow, that's pretty nice," I admired.

    "Yeah,

    I'd rather be here than at home, honestly. At least it's quiet here.
    Make yourself at home while I go get ready." Gina moved off toward the
    back bedroom.

    I

    wandered around idly, looking at the amenities. Quiet was right. This
    seemed like a cool place to hang out, but then I noticed something that
    seemed a little off. There was clearly a separate bedroom, as Gina had
    just gone into it, but the actual bed was set up right in the center of
    the room. And what's more, it wasn't a medical bed as I expected, but a
    normal bed with a rather ornate metal frame. Very odd for a retirement
    home. In front of the bed was a table with a computer on it. And a
    camera.

    "Hey, what's this computer for?"

    "That's what I need your help with," she called out from the back room.

    "You need me for tech support? I thought you were like a janitor or something; needed me to help you clean floors."

    "No,

    it's much more interesting than that," Gina said, walking out of the
    back room in a pink, silk robe. "You see, my job here is pretty easy,
    and I finish my rounds very quickly, so that gives me plenty of time to
    explore other, entrepreneurial endeavors."

    She padded past me toward the computer, booting it up.

    "You're an eBay seller?" I said, playing stupid.

    "No,

    Tim," she said with an eye roll, turning back toward me. "Let's just
    say I'm a, performer. And I have a lot of fans who like to watch me
    'perform.'" She slipped the pink robe down off her shoulders and
    revealed all the curves of her body hugged tightly by lacy black
    lingerie.

    I

    gulped hard and took in the vision before me: plump breasts held up
    into beautiful, deep cleavage, belly button ring accenting a soft, flat
    stomach, flared hips into thick, luscious thighs, legs dipped in sheer
    nylon.

    "So, what do you need me for?" My dumbness now less an act and more a result of being totally dubstruck by Gina's body.

    "Well,"

    She said with a slight smirk, slowly sauntering toward me, hips
    swaying, "I'm usually a solo performer, but I promised my fans special
    bonuses once I hit certain subscriber milestones, and I just hit my
    first one. And I thought you'd be the perfect person to help me give
    them what I owe."

    "Oh yeah?" I choked out, "what do you owe?"

    "At

    this milestone, I owe a special video," she dripped, moving inches from
    my face, "in which I suck on a real, live cock, and take a nice, big
    load."

    "Oh my." I eked out. I could feel myself sweating. My cock strained against the fabric of my pants.

    "What

    do you think?" She said, running her fingers up and down my forearm,
    "do you think you can help me out?" She licked her lips for effect, the
    little minx.

    I

    wanted to. So badly. I felt the word yes forming at the back of my
    throat as I took in Gina's palpitating cleavage. She smelled amazing.

    But

    then I thought of Letty. I thought of what my mistress tasked me with.
    And how desperately I wanted to follow through on what she demanded of
    me.

    "I,” I began, shocking myself that I was even going to say it, “ can't."

    "But you owe men one, Tim," Gina said with a pout, "and I can guarantee you won't regret it."

    "I can't, really." I was almost shaking.

    "Are

    you sure?" Gina stepped back from me slightly. "You can cum wherever
    you want, Tim," she said, running her hands over her body, "in my mouth,
    on my face, on my tits, "

    Her

    hands reached the cups of her lingerie and gently pulled them down,
    presenting me with two bountiful, luscious, naked breasts. Breasts I
    desperately wanted to squeeze and suck. Breasts that needed my cum.

    "Gina,

    I can't tell you how much I would love to do exactly what you need me
    to do, but the truth is I can't. At least not right now. Maybe if in a
    few weeks; "

    "This is a one-time offer, Tim." she said, giving her tits a slight shimmy. It was electric.

    But I stayed firm (in more ways than one).

    "I'm sorry, Gina. I can't."

    Gina paused, staring at me, scanning me. Then with a long sigh she slipped the cups back over her tits and grabbed her robe.

    "Fine, Tim," she said, dismissing me with a hand wave, "whatever you want. It's too bad, it would have been a lot of fun."

    "I know," I said, my breath slowly returning to normal, "is there anything else I can help you with?"

    Gina

    chuckled. She walked toward me one last time, and gave me a kiss on the
    cheek. "Goodnight, Tim. I'll see you at work on Monday."

    I

    floated out of the room, down the hall and past Shelly at the desk,
    barely registering the teasing remark she sent my way as I left the
    building.

    My cock screamed at me the whole drive home. I couldn't believe what I had just done. Or hadn't done for that matter.

    Waiting

    for me in my inbox was a message from Kerri. A photo. Her nude body
    draped in the backseat of Mike's car, racing stripes of his thick, white
    cum stretching from her bellybutton to her lips. She was winking.

    "Wanna be next?" the text read.

    My cock surged again.

    I closed the photo and drowned myself in the sheets of my bed.

    I

    expected an intense sense of awkwardness that next week at work, but
    much to my surprise, Gina acted like nothing had changed at all. We
    still chatted, we still joked, and there was zero mention of her asking
    to suck my cock on camera for the internet to see.

    Not

    that I wanted to talk about it, that is. I was more than happy to just
    keep my head down and focus on doing what Letty asked of me, but even
    though nothing had changed, something definitely had changed. Now
    whenever I saw the faint shuffle beneath Gina's work shirt, all I could
    think about was her amazing breasts, and how badly I'd love to suck,
    lick, or fuck them.

    Head down, Tim. Head down.

    The

    week passed without incident, and pretty soon it was Friday. That's
    when I heard the click clack of Letty's stilettos get louder and louder.
    That's when I felt the hair stand up on my neck.

    "How are you, Tim?" she said cordially as she approached.

    "I'm good Letty, how're you?"

    There was no response, just a quick, awkward smile.

    "Tim

    you've continued to impress me with your change in attitude as well as
    your commitment, but I'm going to have to ask you to stay late tonight
    to help me with something once again."

    A chill shot down my back straight into my cock.

    "Sure

    thing, Letty, no problem." I half choked. That quick smile returned and
    the click clack of her heels got quieter and quieter.

    "Good news or bad news?" I heard Gina say approaching from behind.

    "Uh, I'm not sure," I managed, "I gotta stay late tonight."

    "Ha!

    Man, you just can't win, can you?" Gina said, slapping me on the back
    before she continued on. "Don't let her work you too hard!"

    I gulped and tried to hide my erect cock as I finished the work for the day.

    Closing

    time rolled around, and I waved to Gina, the last one to leave for the
    night. Excited, but throat dry, I locked the door behind her, and made
    my way toward Letty's office.

    I stood outside, attempting to collect myself, then I knocked.

    "Come in, Tim,"

    I

    pushed open the door. Letty was waiting for me, her slim, lithe body
    leaned against the lip of her desk. Her white blouse was open just
    enough to show me the top of her tight cleavage. Her black skirt hugged
    her hips intimately. Long, fishnetted legs cascaded into those high,
    stiletto boots. There was a new addition to her outfit tonight though; a
    black, leather choker of some sort. A collar with a metal hook at its
    center.

    My cock twitched hard as I took in the whole package.

    "It's

    been quite a while since you were last here, hasn't it?" She said,
    straightening up and taking a confident pose in the middle of the room.

    "Yes, Mistress,"

    "And I gave you a task to complete didn't I?"

    "Yes, Mistress."

    "And did you complete it?"

    "Yes, Mistress," I said, eagerness forcing itself out with the words.

    She tapped the edge of the desk, and I quickly moved over to it, resting my ass on the lip.

    "How

    do I know you're telling me the truth?" she said, circling around me to
    the rear of the desk. "How do I know you haven't spilled your seed
    since then?"

    "Because I want to please you, Mistress. I wouldn't lie to you."

    Letty returned to my sightline, carrying something behind her back that I couldn't see.

    "I

    know you wouldn't," she said with a slight smirk. She gently placed the
    item she was carrying on the floor in front of me. It was a pillow.

    Letty

    was inches from my face now, staring through me with her icy blue eyes.
    Her hand fell to my groin. I was rock hard. She felt it. She smirked
    again.

    A knock came from the office door. I froze.

    "Who is it?" Letty bellowed.

    "It's Gina." Her voice hit me like a cold shower. If she caught us, we could both be in big, big trouble.

    "Come in."

    My

    eyes went wide and shot back at Letty who could only smirk. The faint
    creak of the door whipped my head back toward its origin, and I waited,
    ready to be outed by Gina.

    What

    I wasn't ready for was to see her standing in the doorway wearing the
    exact same lingerie outfit she had worn that night the previous week.

    "Take your place, Gina," Letty said, the hand on my cock now gesturing to the pillow before me.

    Gina smiled and narrowed her smokey eyes.

    "Yes, Mistress."

    My

    stomach dropped like a ton of bricks. Gina padded into the office, her
    full hips swinging, her thick, beautiful cleavage bouncing slightly with
    each step, stopped in front of me, and lowered her knees to the pillow.

    "Wait, the other night, it was a set up?" I said, bouncing my eyes back and forth between the two women

    "You

    needed to be tested, Tim. You did as you were told. You've resisted
    temptation. You've refocused yourself," Letty said, running her hand
    across my chest. "And now it's time for your reward. You may proceed,
    Gina."

    A wry, mischievous smile pulled at Gina's lips.

    "Thank you, Mistress."

    Suddenly

    it all made sense to me; All the times I had seen Gina waiting outside
    as we closed up; how could I have been so dumb as to think I was the
    only person Letty had ever done this with? My mind flashed to Gina on
    her knees, pleasing Letty the way I had, they way she was about to
    please me.

    Her

    hands moved up my legs. Fingers lowering the zipper. Gently she reached
    inside, searching for my cock; it wasn't hard to find. Tips brushed the
    thick shaft, feeling it. Grasping it. Suddenly the cool air of the
    office passed over the sensitive skin of my revealed erection.

    "Oh

    my," Gina cooed, taking the time to feel all its length and girth with
    her hands, inspecting it. "You weren't kidding, Mistress."

    She wasn't kidding. Letty wasn't kidding. Letty had told Gina about my cock.

    Gina

    grasped me firmly at the root, causing my desperate hardness to throb.
    She looked me in the eye, and with a soft smile that said "I'm going to
    enjoy this," licked her lips, opened her mouth, leaned in, and took the
    flared head of my cock inside.

    I almost screamed.

    Slowly

    but deliberately she began to drag her slick, pillowy lips up and down
    my shaft, her tongue making a delicious swirl around my tip at the apex
    of each stroke.

    My hands tightened, fingers gripping the edge of the desk like ten tiny vices.

    A

    steady rhythm began to develop, Gina's hair swaying gently as she
    continuously penetrated her warm, wet mouth with my cock. Little coos
    and moans vibrated their way up my shaft and into my body. I was
    buzzing.

    "She's

    very good, isn't she?" Letty dripped into my ear, running a hand across
    my chest. All I could do was nod in agreement - she was very good at
    this. My mind wandered briefly, wondering how many cocks she had sucked
    to get this good at it. Had she started in high school? Had she
    perfected it in college? How many men had had the immense pleasure of
    looking down and seeing this amazing girl work magic on their cocks? How
    many in this very office?

    I was sweating profusely. The sensations Gina sent coursing through my body were immaculate.

    "Don't fight it, Tim," Letty encouraged again, "give Gina what she wants."

    I moaned loudly as she took my entire length into her mouth. I felt my head slip into her throat.

    "Tell him what you want, Gina."

    Gina slipped my cock all the way out of her mouth for the first time since she began.

    "I want your cum, Tim."

    I groaned again as she enveloped me once more, slipping effortlessly back into her rhythm.

    "Ae

    you going to give it to her, Tim?" Letty said, pressing her perky tits
    into my arm, "are you going to give Gina all your cum?"

    "Y-yes, Mistress,” I barely croaked out

    "I bet you've got a lot for her too, don't you? Stored up in those big, full balls, "

    "Yes, Mistress, "

    Gina's pace increased. My body started to shake. My mouth hung open.

    "Are you going to cum, Tim? Are you going to cum for us?"

    All I could do was nod. The hot coil inside me was drawing tighter and tighter. Pleasure surged through me.

    Letty's

    hand dropped down into Gina's hair, gripping it; it was Letty who was
    guiding her now. Letty was facefucking Gina with my cock.

    "That's it, Tim, cum for us, Cum For us."

    I let out a loud cry and an "oh, fuck," and the tight spring of pleasure inside me snapped.

    At that very moment Gina's mouth left my cock, replaced by a hand; Letty's hand.

    My

    eyes snapped downward: Gina sat back on her heels, eyes closed, mouth
    open, arms pressing her generous breasts together into bursting
    cleavage, as Letty jerked my cock at her face.

    A millisecond later, almost a month of pent up sexual frustration unleashed itself all over my sexy co-worker.

    The

    first rope of hot white pleasure ripped out of me in a spiral of joy,
    leaving a long sticky lash up Gina's cheek, over the bridge of her nose,
    and up into her hair.

    The second came splattering onto her chin and lurching into her open mouth.

    More into her mouth.

    More across her face.

    More splattering down her neck and onto the swell of her tits.

    I lost count. My eyes closed. It felt like my whole body was racing out through the head of my cock.

    "Yes, yes,” Letty encouraged, stroking me with a continuous pace, directing my juices all over her subordinate.

    It

    felt like forever, but was probably only a matter of moments, but
    eventually the spurting stopped, and Letty slowed her pace. The final
    remnants of my cleaned out nuts dripped and ebbed over her fingers.

    My

    breath remained deep and heavy. I opened my eyes and took in the
    unbelievable sight before me: my co-worker Gina, on her knees,
    absolutely painted from head to knees in my semen.

    "Holy shit, holy shit,” was all I could manage.

    Gina smiled, and pushed some of the errant strands into her mouth with her finger.

    "Well

    done, Mr. Miller," Letty said, releasing my cock. She held her
    cum-streaked hand out to Gina. Gina leaned in and sucked my cum off our
    boss's fingers. I saw a chill of excitement run through Letty's body.
    "What do you say, Gina?"

    "Thank you, TIm," Gina said between sucks and licks, cleaning off Letty's hand.

    "Holy shit" I whispered in refrain.

    Her hand now clean, Letty offered it to Gina, who took it, and rose up to her feet.

    Letty let go and made her way to her desk to retrieve something.

    "Can I get you like, a towel or something?" I weakly offered to Gina. I was still in a state of shock.

    "No thank you," she replied with another wry smile, "not yet."

    Letty

    returned from her desk, a long, thing leather leash in her hands. She
    handed it to Gina, and then opened wide the neck of her blouse.

    Gina approached, and clicked the hook end of the leash into the metal fastener on the collar around her boss's neck.

    I

    saw that chill return, but this time something was different. Something
    changed. It was almost as though I witnessed a transference of power. I
    wasn't sure exactly what I had witnessed, until Gina spoke.

    "Clean me up," she said to Letty with an assertive tone I had never heard anyone use with her before.

    Letty

    nodded her head, and then our boss, the iron-fisted taskmaster, the
    woman who bent my will and made me happily obey her very command as my
    Mistress, bent forward and began licking my cum off Gina's chest. Then
    her neck. Then her face.

    Letty's

    tongue caressed Gina's cheeks, up over her nose, even her forehead,
    lapping my spent seed off her employee's face and into her own mouth. I
    watched her throat periodically pulse as she swallowed it down.

    Once

    her face was clean, Letty stepped back, and Gina commanded "open."
    Letty opened her mouth wide to show she had swallowed everything, to
    which Gina responded "Good girl."

    I

    was dumbfounded at the display. Everything I thought I knew about our
    relationships and power dynamics were now completely out the window.

    "Come with us, Tim," Gina said, and made her way out of the office, Letty following obediently behind on her lead.

    "Yes, ma'am," I said in disbelief, and made my way after them.

    To be continued in Part 19

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 11 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 17
    Cummings and goings at the camp

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    After

    what felt like an endless ride, we finally made it to our destination.
    The campsite was remote, but had easy access to a big, beautiful lake.
    Our group occupied two sections of a fairly sparsely-populated camping
    area. Down the path past the office and the general store, around a
    couple turns past the public bathrooms, we stopped and unloaded.

    Our
    youth pastor gave us a rundown of the amenities we could expect, and
    seemed to derive a certain amount of glee from how short the list was.
    Her husband just laughed and assured us it wasn't going to be nearly as
    bad as we thought.

    Our

    youth pastor Ginny and her husband Todd always came alive when we did
    outdoorsy stuff. There was always a certain extra pep in their step, as
    though there was a certain amount of freedom in getting so far away from
    society for a few days. Normally they were polite and proper as could
    be, but I couldn't help but notice that once we hit the woods their
    extremely chaste exterior cracked ever so slightly with an increase of
    winks, pinches, and the occasional clandestine ass smack.

    They

    were an attractive couple, and it was difficult not to notice that for
    Ginny especially, her change in attire, from conservative blouses and
    floor-length skirts to partially unbuttoned over shirts and leg-baring
    short shorts, seemed to signal some relief; an exhale of expression.
    Normally completely hidden from view, I could tell she was hiding nice
    breasts under her usual attire, and her legs were long and smooth.

    Watching

    her give her husband a smile and a swat on the behind as she passed by,
    I couldn't help but wonder what it looked like when they fucked. Ginny
    had been one of my early crushes, and I had always been extremely
    jealous of her husband. But now, I had learned multiple times over that a
    demure, church-going exterior was very possibly just a cover for a
    voracious sexual appetite, and I was dying to know if the same was true
    for Ginny. What her favorite position was. How nasty they got behind
    closed doors. What she sounded like when she orgasmed. Did she like
    sucking his dick? Did they roleplay? Did he like to cum on her face?

    Christine

    and I passed each other a few times while we unloaded the vans and
    began setting up the site, but few words were said. I found a shady spot
    at the edge of the tree line to stake my tent, and I couldn't help but
    notice that Christine chose hers about as far to the other side of the
    site as you could get. She was sharing the tent with a younger girl,
    which meant that even under the best of circumstances there'd be no
    hanky panky at her place.

    I,

    on the other hand, had a tent all to myself. The younger kid I was
    supposed to share with backed out at the last minute, and so, with an
    even number of tents for an odd number of people, I lucked out.

    "Hey,

    Tim," I heard a voice call from behind me, and turned to see Rachel
    walking over with Devon. She smiled and waved, and approached with no
    hesitation. We used to converse fairly regularly, especially online, but
    ever since prom night we hadn't said much to each other. "How's it
    going?" Her casual tone seemed to be trying to ignore any awkwardness we
    might have had between us.

    "Hey

    Rachel," I said as cordially as possible. I couldn't quite muster
    excitement, but produced enough forced enthusiasm as to not be rude.
    "It's good to see you!"

    It

    honestly wasn't a lie. Before the awkwardness I really did enjoy
    talking and hanging out with Rachel, and I had been crazy for those
    massive breasts of hers as soon as my burgeoning libido developed.

    And

    boy did she look good today. A totally different body type than
    Christine, she was generously thick in all the right places. Places that
    were testing the limits of what her clothing could handle. She wore
    straight-cut jeans that didn't accent features, but hung off her curvy
    hips in a way that was impossible to hide what was inside them. A thin
    button down blouse hung open off her shoulders, tied up beneath her
    bust, showing some stomach, and giving me a great look at the shirt she
    wore underneath; a shirt that stopped me in my tracks when I clocked it.

    Tightly

    hugging her midsection, and wrapped like a second skin around those
    glorious globes of hers was a green, spaghetti-strapped tank top; the
    same tank top she wore, hard-nippled and braless, in the pictures she
    sent the night she asked me to the prom. This couldn't be a coincidence,
    could it?

    "This

    is Devon," she said. He put his hand out and I shook it, and we made
    pleasant small talk, but I couldn't hope to tell you what either of us
    said, as my mind was totally on that green shirt doing its best to
    contain Rachel's tits.

    "Where are you guys set up?" I finally said, coming back to earth.

    "Well

    obviously we won't be staying in the same tent," she said with a
    playful chuckle that jiggled her breasts delightfully, "Devon's staying
    with Peter over that way," she said, pointing across the camp, "and I'm
    set up right over here." she turned and pointed back behind her.

    I

    followed her pointing fingers, the same fingers that had been wrapped
    around my cock only months ago, and once again felt like she was playing
    a trick on me. Maybe I shouldn't have read into it too much, like how
    many tents do people really own, but adding in the green shirt, I found
    it very significant that the tent she pointed to was the very tent she
    and I had spent our prom night encounter in.

    "It's a pretty rad tent," Devon started, "really well made, and has a nice comfortable flooring on the inside."

    "Yeah I know," I said without thinking, "my, friend has one just like it."

    I looked at Rachel. She looked away, but I swear I saw the pale skin around her chest flush a knowing pink.

    Devon was then called away to help move something over by his tent, leaving me alone with Rachel.

    "I'm surprised to see you here; I thought you hated camping?" I said as I went back to setting up.

    "Well, you guys always made it sound so fun, and this being the last chance and all,” She trailed off slightly.

    "Devon seems nice," I said, changing the subject, but definitely still probing, "are you guys going out?"

    "I

    don't know what I'd call it," she said, idly fidgeting with the tie of
    her shirt, "but yeah, he is nice." There was a slight pause before she
    added "maybe a little Too nice."

    I chuckled. "How are the back rubs?" My gaze examined her for a reply

    "This is a nice spot you got here," she said, changing the subject, "very, secluded."

    "Yeah, it is," I responded, "and it's just me."

    "Just you?" she said, her interest piqued.

    "Yeah, lucked out."

    "I'll say."

    There

    was an awkward pause. I tried to think of something else to say,
    something smart, something adult, something that would maybe get down to
    the bottom of what was going on here, but I couldn't focus. Couldn’t
    stop thinking about those tits pressing out from behind that tight,
    green shirt.

    A

    wave from Devon caught her attention, and she used it as an excuse to
    bail from our awkward silence. She made a cordial exit, but then turned
    back for a moment with a question. "I think a bunch of us are going
    swimming later, are you going to go?" She asked in a tone no less
    awkward than the pause that preceded it.

    "Yeah,

    probably, if I have all my stuff set up." The truth was, I wasn't that
    interested in swimming with a bunch of younger kids, I was focused on
    Christine, and figuring out what was going on with us. At least I had
    been, before Rachel's tits entered the equation.

    "Maybe I'll see you down there."

    She

    bounced off, leaving me with a view from behind that was no less
    alluring than the one from the front. What a body. I knew this "good
    Christian girl" was as horny as anyone else at her age, and I wondered
    how much of that body Devon had gotten to enjoy. I wondered if she had
    jerked him off, or maybe even sucked his dick; if he had felt her slick,
    wet cunt, or maybe even tasted it; if he had gotten to fuck her two
    massive tits; if he had cum on them; if she thought it was gross.

    My cock twitched hard.

    Shaking

    the thoughts from my head, I scanned the camp, looking for Christine,
    but she was nowhere to be found. Disappointed, I went back to setting up
    my tent.

    Lunchtime

    came, and we all gathered around as Ginny, her husband, and the other
    couple of adult chaperones cooked up burgers and hot dogs, and other
    campsite favorites. There was no skimping, and the food was great,
    supplied by the parents who were no doubt happy to schlep their kids off
    to the middle of the woods for a couple of days.

    We

    lined up to get our food, and I ended up a few people behind Christine.
    We still hadn't talked at all, and I was hoping to use lunchtime to
    break the ice. I just needed to figure out what I was going to say. I
    watched her as she left the line, and rejoiced a little internally when
    she chose a place to sit that had open space around her.

    I

    quickly grabbed some food and followed after her. I hadn't been nervous
    around Christine hardly ever, but my stomach was in my throat as I
    crossed the distance toward her. Her head was down, so she didn't seem
    coming, but when she looked up at me with those big brown eyes and a
    lock of her long hair fell across her angelic face, she stopped me right
    in my tracks.

    "Do you uh,” I stammered, taken aback by her beauty, “ do you mind if I join you?"

    She took a moment. I don't know if she was as nervous as I was, but finally she responded with "it's a free country."

    I

    sat, and we sat there both in silence. She shifted her potato salad
    around with her fork, idly, and I wracked my brain for something smart
    to say.

    "Listen, I wanted to; " but before I could go any further, Rachel's bright, peppy voice came at me loudly from the side.

    "Hey

    guys!" She and Devon came strolling over with full plates, and both
    plopped down in front of us on nearby chairs. "Not so hungry today, huh,
    Tim?" Rachel said with a chuckle, pointing toward my plate. Looking
    down, it was only then that I realized all I had grabbed from the lunch
    buffet was a hot dog roll and a fork.

    "Don't wanna swim on a full stomach!" I joked back.

    After

    a polite chuckle, Rachel introduced Christine to Devon, and the four of
    us began chatting about fairly mundane, late teenage stuff; colleges,
    summer jobs, graduation. As conversations tend to do, Rachel and
    Christine began to pair off, leaving me to talk with Devon. He was a
    good guy with a dry sense of humor, and I honestly felt that if we had
    more time to spend together, we would be friends. He seemed a bit
    uncomfortable, but it was in a way I could sympathize with. It was the
    discomfort of being the only new person in the group, and it was the
    same feeling I had when I went to Rachel's prom. I wondered if she made a
    habit of bringing guys to events they were guaranteed to feel awkward
    at.

    I was happy to be his lifeline and make the trip easier, but truth be told I never expected to see him again after this weekend.

    "Did

    you ask Tim? He's an artist, right Tim?" Rachel's voice snapped me back
    to whatever it was she and Christine were talking about.

    "Huh?" I said, having no idea what Rachel was getting at.

    "Christine

    was just saying she was having trouble picking out colors for her dorm
    room, and I thought she should ask you; you're a painter, right?"

    My

    stomach dropped and I started to feel my cheeks flush a bit. Staring
    back at Rachel, her expression gave no indication that she was toying
    with me, but there was no other possible way for me to interpret that.
    When Tara and I had run into Rachel at the cafe, Tara's quip about me
    painting her was dripping with entendre that I was sure none of us had
    missed, and Rachel's flirty follow up online shortly after confirmed it.
    But now, had she forgotten? Or was she just playing a game with me?

    My

    mouth moved, but couldn't come up with a response. Luckily at that
    moment I was saved by the announcement that we'd be heading down to the
    lake to go swimming shortly, setting off a clean up of all the lunch
    stuffs. Christine popped up quite quickly, and I lamented watching her
    leave, but then I turned my eyes back to Rachel, once again searching
    for what her angle was, and once again finding nothing.

    Devon

    and she began to get up, and as she turned away I could have sworn I
    saw her hard nipples pushing through her tight green shirt.

    It

    was nice to take a dip in the lake. It was going to be a hot weekend,
    and the cool water felt refreshing and helped clear my head. I waded
    around and played games with the other kids, managing to keep my
    thoughts off the two women currently fighting for real estate in my
    mind.

    One

    of these women was currently making it very difficult. Rachel and Devon
    had entered into a diving contest with one of the younger kids, which
    meant that every couple minutes or so I got to watch Rachel's fairly
    modest one-piece swimsuit do its best to contain her bouncing breasts as
    she made her dive approach. This was followed shortly after by her
    pulling herself up out of the water, back on to the dock, sending water
    cascading down her long hair and ramping in spurts and sprays off her
    considerable backside.

    It

    might just have been this wild conspiracy my mind was brewing, but I
    thought it quite a coincidence that she always made sure to pull herself
    up on the same side, in full view of me, should I want to look.

    More

    than once out of the corner of my eye I caught Ginny and Todd horsing
    around in a way I didn't expect from a youth minister and her husband.
    Maybe I was more attuned to it now that my sexual antennae were
    constantly at full mast, but I could swear they were flirting with each
    other. I couldn't blame them, especially Todd. He was a handsome guy,
    but not a supermodel by any means, and he had managed to land himself a
    gorgeous, playful wife. The way she bit her lip at him when she smiled
    told me what was on her mind, even if her words were about something
    else entirely.

    Taking

    a break, I sat in a nearby beach chair, and tried not to stare when
    Ginny dove into the water. She too wore a one piece bathing suit
    underneath khaki shorts that left her long, umber legs on full display. I
    tried not to stare, but couldn't help grabbing a glimpse from time to
    time, and more than once I caught Dean, one of the other chaperones,
    doing the same when his wife wasn't looking.

    Trying

    to focus on something more wholesome, my plans were dashed when
    Christine made her way down from the campsite. Long, smooth legs
    ascending up into deep blue bikini bottoms were the first thing I saw,
    followed by the thin, flowing button down she wore semi-buttoned on top
    of the matching bikini top that hugged her small breasts.

    I

    made a move to engage her as she made her way down, but she blew right
    past me and headed to the edge of the dock. The light caught her
    perfectly as she removed her overshirt, casting her tight body into
    gauzy shadow as it diffused through the thin fabric.

    That

    body. Jesus, I missed it. I missed seeing her ass rise up in a lewd
    heart shape behind her head as she leaned in to suck my cock. I missed
    feeling her hard nipples press into me when we kissed. I missed the way
    she writhed and shook when she orgasmed. I missed seeing her deep
    collarbones, and that sweet dip where they meet the neck, draped with my
    cum.

    I

    shifted in my seat as my cock surged with the thought, and I watched as
    Christine dove into the water and swam out to the floating dock; the
    furthest point away from me she could get.

    "Everything

    ok with you two?" I heard a voice say from beside me. I was so caught
    up in Christine that I didn't even notice that Ginny had pulled herself
    up out of the lake and made her way over to the seat beside me.

    "Yeah, it's fine," I lied with a weak smile.

    "Well

    it's just that you guys are usually thick as thieves, but things seem
    kinda chilly so far this weekend." She watched me for a reaction, trying
    to read me. I was doing my best to give her nothing to grasp on to.

    "It's nothing. College, stress,” I said, grasping, "it manifests itself in weird ways, you know?"

    "Um

    Hmm" she responded, clearly humoring my attempt. "You know, it reminds
    me of a story," She began, a faraway smile pulling at her lips.

    "Old Testament or New?" I joked.

    "No,

    no, not that kind of story" She chuckled. "Back when I was your age, I
    had a, friend." Her pause was deliciously implicit coming from someone
    like her. "Things got chilly between us too, and my mom gave me some
    good advice; she said 'Gin, it's really easy to break someone's heart,
    if you don't know you're holding it."

    I suddenly felt something pull at the back of my throat, choking me up slightly.

    "Not that that's relevant here," Ginny said, respecting my cover story, "I just thought it was good advice."

    She tapped my thigh lightly with her fist, and then got up to leave.

    "What was his name?" I finally managed to get out. She stopped and turned back toward me.

    "Todd."

    She smiled a knowing smile, and headed off, leaving me with her wisdom.

    That

    night, after an uneventful, yet delicious dinner, followed by some
    scary stories around the campfire that all seemed to have a rather
    biblical moral point at their center, we piled into our tents to sleep.
    But all I did was toss and turn.

    I

    laid there for hours trying to calm my brain, but sleep was elusive.
    Well after midnight I felt the call of nature, and even though I could
    have easily relieved myself nearby in the trees, I needed a walk. So I
    quietly unzipped my tent and began making my way down towards the public
    restrooms.

    I

    knew I couldn't go on like this. I needed to clear the air with
    Christine the following day, and I needed to avoid whatever it was
    Rachel was or wasn't doing in order to do it. I began trying to concoct a
    plan, but a buzz in my pocket caught my distraction.

    I had entered one of the few areas with cell reception, and received an alert. An email alert.

    "You

    around tonight?" the message from Just4theWatcherxoxo read. I opened
    the image attached to the message, and was greeted by a delightful
    tantalizing photo from Kerri. The camera was positioned behind her,
    giving me a great view of her toned, athletic ass, and the mirror in
    front of her showed off her thick, wonderful breasts. Her curly black
    hair cascaded down, her eyes were painted dark and alluring.

    Most

    notable about the photo however was what was not there. Unlike previous
    photos, there was no semen splattered on her ass, no jizz dripping down
    her tits, no cum on her face; just her. Clearly she was alone. Mike
    must have been busy tonight.

    I

    wished I was a short distance to her; it would have been so easy to
    drown my problems in that amazing body of hers. To bed her down and fill
    her up, to put all my angst and stress into every thrust into her juicy
    cunt. To release all my tension into her, spurt after spurt.

    But it wouldn't be honest. And I realized honesty was what I needed right now.

    I sent Kerri an apology, explaining where I was, assuring her I'd contact her soon, and headed off to the bathroom.

    Walking

    back, enjoying the silence of the wilderness, I suddenly heard some
    light splashing, and a giggle from down by the water. The path to the
    bathroom ran fairly close to the water, and sound carried well at night
    in the quiet.

    My

    interest piqued, I stealthily made my way toward the origin of the
    sound. Two voices floated to my ears, but what they were saying was too
    hard to make out. All I could tell was that it was a man and a woman.
    When I dared not get any closer, I crouched down to look on in secret.
    What I saw was two people sitting one on top of the other on one of the
    fold out beach chairs.

    Two people I knew.

    Sitting

    up against the raised back rest, legs stretched out on the long end of
    the chair, was Todd, and on top of him, straddling his legs, was Ginny.

    I

    was shocked to see my youth pastor in such a private display of
    affection, but I was more shocked when I realized the only piece of
    clothing on either of them was a loosely-hung, half buttoned over shirt
    barely hanging on to Ginny's shoulders.

    They

    talked in a low whisper that I still couldn't make out, but I could see
    the smile on Ginny's face, biting her lip seductively, as she tossed
    her long kinky hair over her shoulder. Both her hands floated down to
    where their bodies joined, and Todd let out a long sigh as she began a
    slow stroking motion.

    Todd's

    hand's ran up Ginny's smooth, brown thigh and squeezed her underneath
    the big shirt. Ginny looked down at him, a lustful look in her eye, and
    began to involuntarily shift her hips back and forth in time with her
    strokes. She leaned in to kiss him deep, and then a loud crack pierced
    the night air as Todd smacked her firmly on her ass.

    Panicked

    whispers and giggles followed, and Ginny sat back suddenly, punching
    him playfully in the chest for such a brazen display. It clearly wasn't
    the first time he had spanked her ass, and the thought of Ginny getting
    her ass smacked and loving it sent a renewed charge to my cock.

    Still

    giggling from the swatting, Ginny's face turned more passionate, and
    after a few more strokes, she shifted her body up, giving me a brief
    glimpse of Todd's hard cock in her hand as she positioned herself, and
    then in one smooth motion she lowered herself back down. Her closed eyes
    and their shared gasp told me everything I needed to know: he was
    inside her.

    Todd

    pulled Ginny close, and she draped her arms around him as they sat
    there motionless for a moment and just kissed, each reveling in the
    feeling of being joined with the other. Ginny draped her arms over his
    shoulders, and his hands renewed their traversing and grabbing of her
    long legs, and then slowly, deliciously, Ginny's hips began to move, and
    I watched my youth pastor start to fuck her husband. No, this was not
    fucking; this was making love.

    Their

    bodies began to find a deliberate, passionate rhythm, and stifled gasps
    and groans became their only sounds. Ginny sat back, putting some
    distance between their bodies, and began to grind on Todd's cock, eyes
    closed in pleasure. His hands were getting more adventurous, and I felt
    an almost silent, involuntary "please" escape my mouth as he started
    pawing at her overshirt. He pulled free what buttons were still
    fastened, and I moaned slightly as the fabric slid down over her bobbing
    shoulders, revealing her full breasts to the warm night air.

    They

    were as perfect as I imagined, and Todd quickly took them in his hands,
    a slight grimace of pleasurable pressure crossing Ginny's face as he
    squeezed them hard. His mouth was quick to join, and soon he was taking
    each nipple into his mouth and sucking, something she clearly very much
    enjoyed.

    Ginny

    grimaced and gasped, grinding harder and deeper onto her husband's cock
    as he sucked and squeezed at her tender tits. Her movements were
    getting wilder now, a bit more determined, and I realized she was well
    on her way toward orgasm. It made my cock hard to know that breast and
    nipple play was such a turn on for this pious role model, and I watched
    in awe as the two raced toward their climax.

    Ginny's

    mouth hung open wide in a frozen gawk as Todd suckled on her nipples.
    She drove herself onto him harder and harder, and then suddenly I heard
    one word desperately escape from her mouth in the faintest whisper:
    "cum!"

    Ginny

    shook, trembled, pulled Todd close and buried her head in the crook of
    his neck to keep from crying out as her body spasmed in orgasm. Still
    grinding, still gasping, she wildly rode him through her pleasure, only
    releasing him at the end, falling back off his neck and gasping like she
    had just come up out of the water for air.

    Ginny smiled and they both chuckled at the intensity of her orgasm, but she knew she wasn't done yet.

    Running

    his hands over her breasts one last time, one hand slid up the flat of
    her chest and grasped the base of her neck momentarily before sliding up
    to the side of her face. Ginny tipped her head back, and her mouth
    opened with an almost animalistic baring of teeth, and she held his hand
    to her face and slipped his thumb into her mouth.

    I

    was holding my breath, watching as my youth pastor stared her husband
    in the eyes with a deep, lustful look, sucking his thumb lewdly as she
    slipped his cock in and out of her cunt with renewed vigor.

    Now

    it was Todd's turn to start breathing heavily. His head started to loll
    back and forth, and his hand's grip on her ass got tighter. Ginny's
    hips picked up their pace, greedily devouring every inch that he
    repeatedly fed to her hungry body.

    Her

    hands went to his chest to steady him, and then up to his hair,
    gripping it hard at the root as he started to tremble and lose control.
    The sensations of her mouth and slick cunt, combined with the sweet
    jiggle of her perfect tits was too much for the man, and with a short,
    pinched groan, his mouth hung open just like hers had, his body tensed
    up, and he emptied his full balls deep into his wife's womb.

    They both began to come down from their heated passions, holding each other, giggling softly, kissing, caressing.

    I

    heard the snap of a branch behind me, and reacted like a scared deer,
    snapping my head in the direction of the sound. It was surely just an
    animal, but also, it had almost sounded like shuffling feet.

    It was time to leave.

    Back

    in my tent, I thought about what I had just seen. Even though it was
    sexy, taboo, and incredibly arousing, at no point did I feel the urge to
    jerk off like I had in the past; it felt disrespectful. It sounds
    corny, but there was something pure about watching those two together. I
    had seen many people having sex by this point, and had had sex myself,
    but what I witnessed that night was more; for the first time I had seen
    what it looked like when two people truly and deeply in love with each
    other expressed it. I just wanted to watch.

    As I drifted off in my tent, I was happy for what they had. I wanted it too.

    I

    woke up the next day reinvigorated and focused, determined to find time
    to talk to Christine. Noticing how cuddly and affectionate Todd and
    Ginny were being at breakfast, I smiled to myself. They were still
    basking in the glow of their lovemaking, and maybe somewhere deep down
    they knew it had been extra special.

    Nine months later, almost to the day, Ginny and Todd would welcome their first daughter. They named her Lake.

    In

    line waiting for my food, I spotted Christine. Even having just spent
    the night sleeping on the ground in a tent she still looked amazing. She
    was curled up in a big sweatshirt and pajama pants as she ate, as it
    was still a little chilly in the morning. I was going to make my way
    over to her as soon as I grabbed my food when a voice from behind me in
    the line broke my focus.

    "Sleep ok?" I turned at the sound; it was Rachel.

    "It

    took me a while to fall asleep, but It was fine," I said
    dispassionately, barely even looking at her; I couldn't let her distract
    me today.

    "Me too," she replied, "I'm not used to tents, not sleeping in them at least."

    This

    comment stopped my hand mid-air as I reached for a slice of bacon. I
    turned back to look at her, but now it was she who was practically
    ignoring me, idly grazing at the buffet of campfire breakfast.

    She

    might have been ignoring me, but it was clear she was trying to send me
    a message, because today she wore the same tight, green spaghetti strap
    tank top as yesterday, the one from the photos she sent me, but this
    time there was no over shirt. There was just the tank top, and the deep
    cleavage of her impressive breasts.

    "Where's Devon?" I asked, noticing she was alone, and trying to get my mind off her pillowy tits.

    "He's down taking a morning swim. He likes to work out before breakfast; he takes really good care of himself."

    Was she trying to make me jealous?

    I

    didn't know what she was up to, but she stuck to my side as I headed
    toward Christine, and the three of us sat together and talked much as we
    had at lunch the day before. Normally this would have been a non-issue,
    but I had a mission I was on today, and Rachel seemed determined to
    prevent me from accomplishing it.

    Not

    letting me get a word in edgewise, Rachel dominated the conversation,
    taking all of Christine's attention. She also made sure to sit across
    from me, and found every reason imaginable to lean over, or press her
    tits together with her arms, giving me a perfect sightline down her
    shirt. What the hell was she doing?

    It

    all stopped when Devon made his way over after his morning swim. Rachel
    clearly had an agenda, and it was starting to annoy me.

    After

    breakfast Ginny and the other chaperones led us on a hike through the
    forest up the large hill that overlooked the lake. It was good to get
    some exercise, and to spend time around Christine, even if there was no
    real opportunity to talk to her, because once again she was almost
    entirely monopolized by Rachel.

    This

    time I didn't even try, and let myself drift toward the back of the
    pack. Rachel's obsession with talking to Christine created another
    orphan, and I heard a "hey, man" from beside me as Devon fell in beside
    me.

    "Oh, hey, Devon," I said cordially.

    "You got abandoned too, huh?" He said with a chuckle.

    "Yeah,

    I guess I did," I chuckled back. I suddenly felt bad for this guy,
    being dragged on this trip with people he didn't know, with a girl who
    clearly had an agenda that didn't involve him. "How's it going? I mean
    are you having an ok time?"

    "Oh yeah, everyone's been really nice," he said with a smile, "but I'd be lying if I said I knew why I was here."

    "Yeah," I said, matching his more maudlin tone, "Rachel seems a bit, distracted."

    "I'll say," he chuckled again.

    "So what's the deal with you two," I said, trying to cut to the point, "are you guys dating, or, ?"

    "You

    know I'm not totally sure what we're doing," he sighed. "We've been
    hanging out for a couple months, I guess you could call it dating, but
    I'm not sure where it's going. I like her a lot, and she's really
    pretty,” his voice trailed off into a pause as he considered his next
    statement. “ but I think she wants something I can't give her right
    now."

    "I see," I said, intrigued by his vagueness.

    "I

    think we might be interested in different things right now. I thought
    maybe we'd get some time to talk about stuff this weekend, but, "

    "Yeah." He didn't need to finish that sentence for me to totally understand what he meant.

    "What about you and Christine?" My defenses came up at the innocuous question

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "I mean, you two clearly have some sort of; "

    "No," I said, cutting him off, "we're just friends."

    "Ok," he said, unconvinced, "sure."

    We continued on in relative silence as we reached the peak of our hike.

    After

    a short sermon on the importance of patience, Ginny led us back down
    the hill to the campsite where we had lunch, and then headed down to the
    lake to relax.

    I

    spotted Christine sitting by the edge of the dock reading a book, her
    long legs folded up under her. I decided the time had come, and I
    approached, sitting down across from her.

    "Hey," I said, casually.

    "Hey," she echoed, putting her book down.

    There was a long silence as we each tried to find the best way to start.

    "I think, I think there's something we need to talk about. Something we're both realizing to be true."

    "I don't know what you mean," she said, turning her head slightly away as she said it.

    "I think you do."

    "And what is it?" She said

    "Well,

    I think, for both of us.." I stopped short as we both felt the
    vibration of approaching feet on the dock. I saw Christine’s head turn
    toward the sound first, and her eyes suddenly were as big as saucers.
    Following the trail of her gaze, I looked as well, and saw why she was
    so surprised: heading toward us was Rachel, her one piece bathing suit
    gone, replaced by a bikini that left very little to the imagination. She
    wore the thinnest of thin fabric coverings over her shoulders, but it
    was not nearly enough to obscure the jiggle and bounce of her two huge
    tits being barely contained by the immodest triangles and string.

    "Hey

    guys," She said, stopping just before the two of us. She took the
    covering off, fully exposing her thick, deep cleavage to the world, and
    dropped it nearby "mind if I dive off from here?"

    "I uh,” I stammered, entranced by her display, “ no, go ahead."

    She smiled, then passed between us and jumped off the edge of the dock.

    My

    eyes ticked over to where Dean was sitting, and he clearly was taken by
    the display as well, as evidenced by the hard punch his wife gave him
    in the shoulder.

    "Listen, I gotta go call my dad," I heard Christine say, and the trance caused by Rachel's bouncing tits was broken.

    I

    attempted to voice a plea for her to stay, but she was up and moving
    before I could form any words. All I could do was watch her tight little
    backside sashay its way up the dock and back toward the campsite.

    "Fuck," I muttered under my breath.

    I

    heard the water shift and splash as Rachel pulled herself up onto the
    dock and sat herself right where Christine had been moments ago.

    "Umm

    that felt so good," She cooed, relaxing back against the post of the
    dock. Here ripe-melon breasts were now just inches from me, wet from the
    lake, glistening in the sun. I did my best not to stare, but she was
    not shy about putting them on display. "Todd and Ginny are great, aren't
    they?" She said, looking over toward the couple happily frolicking in
    the lake nearby.

    "Umm," I grunted dispassionately, trying to ignore whatever this was.

    Rachel

    leaned in slightly, pushing her breasts together slightly in a deep,
    plunge of cleavage, and said "You ever wonder what their sex is like?"

    "That's it, I'm done!" I exclaimed, getting up. "Whatever this is, whatever you're doing, it's gotta stop right now."

    "What? What's wrong, what are you talking about?" Rachel responded, playing innocent.

    "Oh

    come on; the tent, the green shirt, the crack about me being a painter,
    breaking things up any time I try to talk to Christine, and now THis" I
    said, gesturing toward her plump bust.

    "I

    don't know what you THiNK is going on, but you REALLY need to get over
    yourself, Tim" she said, standing up to defend herself, "not everything
    in the world is about you, you know."

    "Whatever

    this is, I for sure know it's not about Me," I said, starting to walk
    away, "it's clearly your own shit you gotta work out, and you should be
    ashamed that you dragged a nice guy like Devon into this."

    "You're insane," she said blowing past me, "I don't know what you're talking about, but you're out of your mind. TOTALLY."

    Devon

    had just made his way down to the dock when Rachel made her exit, and I
    watched him try to engage her, but all she did was grab him by the
    wrist and pull him off toward the woods.

    Sighing

    a deep sigh, I decided I needed to go find Christine. I went up to the
    campsite, but found nothing, and started down one of the nearby forest
    paths.

    Hearing

    what sounded like a voice, I walked toward it, only to realize as I got
    closer it was actually two voices. I moved closer, treading off the
    path and toward a secluded section of the woods.

    "It'll be ok, trust me," the first voice, a female, said, "please, can I touch it?"

    "I don't know," the second voice, a male, said, trepidatiously.

    Breaking

    through the secluded treeline I hunkered down and found myself in
    perfect view of Rachel and Devon in close contact. Devon leaned against a
    big fallen log, and Rachel, her breasts pushing into him, was running
    her hands all over his body.

    "You liked it when I touched it before, didn't you?"

    "Yeah, but,” he began before being cut off.

    "I

    know you did; you owe me a new sweater by the way," Rachel said with a
    playful smile. My cock twitched solidly at the thought of Rachel's
    sweater getting ruined by a load of erupting cum.

    "I did, but, I don't know if we should do it again. It doesn't feel right. Especially not here!" He said in weak protest.

    Rachel

    leaned off of him, and very slowly peeled the triangles of bikini
    fabric away from her nipples, freeing her amazing breasts to Devon and
    me and the whole natural world.

    "What

    about now?" She said, squeezing her arms, pressing her huge assets
    together in a delicious presentation, "does it feel right now?"

    "Holy crap," I heard Devon whisper. I silently nodded in agreement. "Jesus, Rachel, what are you doing?"

    "I

    just want to have some fun with you! If you really don't want to, you
    can always say no,” She chuckled and brought her hands to the waist of
    his swim trunks. Untying the string, she pulled them down by the sides,
    and suddenly into view sprang the largest cock I had ever seen in real
    life, erect and ready for action. "Um Hmm, that's what I thought!"

    Rachel leaned her body against Devon's, pressing her tits into his arm, and grasped his monster with her hand.

    "Holy crap," I heard Devon whisper once more as her hand began stroking.

    "Yeah, that's it, see? Doesn't that feel good?"

    It

    apparently felt Too  good, because after only a dozen or so strokes
    from her hand, Devon's breath got short, his body began to twitch, and I
    watched as three strong ropes of white cum burst out of his cock and
    splattered against the nearby leaves.

    Rachel's

    eyes went wide with surprise and she immediately let go of his monster,
    leaving it to throb and lurch heavily on its own as the rest of his
    jizz raced out of his body. Rachel just watched in awe, surprised at how
    quickly it was all over, and was sort of in shock as Devon quickly
    pulled his trunks back up.

    "Goddamnit,

    Rachel," He said angrily as he tried to compose himself, "I told you
    what I did and didn't want when we started hanging out." He started to
    storm off "when we get back, tomorrow, that's it. Don't call me again.
    You need to find someone who can give you what you need, so you don't
    have to take it from me."

    Rachel

    stood there, alone, taking in what just happened. She had a frustrated
    look on her face, and her breasts were still out. Good lord, those
    breasts. They truly were works of art and my eyes were glued to them. In
    that moment I felt bad for her; clearly she was looking for something
    Devon was not willing to give her.

    But

    why me? Was it that she was so desperate that she was open to anything,
    and she knew I was a sure thing? Or was it more than that? Had I given
    her something that night that she had needed, and now she was chasing
    that dragon, desperate to have it again?

    Looking

    at her thick, bursting breasts I suddenly wondered how many had gotten
    to enjoy those breasts before me, after me, and then all at once it
    occurred to me; was it possible I was the first? Was it possible so far I
    was the only?

    A large snap came through the woods, startling us both, and Rachel quickly put her tits away and started off back toward camp.

    After

    my erection went away, I started back as well. The sky was beginning to
    get dark, and thick storm clouds were rolling in off the water.

    Dinner

    that night was enjoyable enough, and gave those of us aging out a nice
    group send off, but for Christine, Rachel, Devon and myself, there was
    clear tension in the air.

    Rachel

    had put the big guns away, opting for a big sweatshirt and some
    loose-fitting lounge pants instead of something more seductive, but even
    so, Devon was keeping his distance, and their words together were few.

    I

    tried once again to find an opening to talk to Christine, but there was
    no such luck. As the evening wound down, I was starting to feel really
    down about my chances of working things out, and was beginning to try
    and come to terms with this new chilly reality between us.

    "Tim,

    Christine," I heard Ginny say, perking my ears up, "I think I might
    have left my glasses down by the lake. Could you go look for them for
    me?"

    "I, uh, sure," I responded, slightly confused. As far as I knew Ginny didn't wear glasses.

    "Thanks,

    a bunch," she said with a smile. As Christine started to make her way
    toward the lake, Ginny grabbed my attention with a touch of my arm.
    "Tim; it might take you a while to find them, so we won't wait up for
    you."

    A

    wink and a squeeze of my arm knew exactly what the game was. She was
    giving us the space and the opportunity to try and work things out.

    "Thanks, Ginny," I said, and headed off to catch up with Christine.

    Winding

    my way through the forest path, I made my way to the lake, where I
    found Christine sitting on the dock in the same place as she was
    earlier. I slowly made my way down to join her.

    "That Ginny's a sly one," she said as I sat down.

    "Sure

    is," I chuckled. "Might not have been so quick so send us off together
    if she knew what we might be getting up to" I volleyed, trying to gauge
    how intimate she was willing to let this conversation get.

    "I

    don't know, she might have an idea,” Christine began, accepting my
    serve, “ she and her husband seem to spend time down here in pretty
    interesting ways, but you already know that, don't you?"

    "You saw that? You saw, me?"

    "They

    do it on the first night, every time we come out camping. I've seen it a
    few times. I like watching them," she said with a wistful pause, "they
    look so in love."

    "Yeah," I said, equally as wistfully.

    "I always try to sneak out and watch them if I can. I was surprised to see you join in, but I wasn't surprised you stayed."

    "It was pretty tough to leave."

    "Yeah,

    I know," she said, an anxious pause following as she decided if she
    should tell me more. "You know, the first time I saw them, Ginny was
    bent over this pylon right here" she tapped the strong wooden dock piece
    she leaned her back against. "Todd was taking her from behind, and
    after she had this big, shaky orgasm, she spun around, dropped to her
    knees, and started sucking him."

    "Oh yeah?" I watched Christine's legs shift as she told the story. I myself was feeling a tightness growing in my pants.

    "Yeah. And then when he was ready, she tipped her head back, and took his cum all over her face."

    "Holy shit," I exclaimed. The thought of Ginny on her knees getting roped with cum was very arousing indeed.

    "Yeah,

    it was so hot. It was the first time I had ever seen anything like
    that. It had, quite an impact on me." She said, scrunching her face
    awkwardly. It was dark, but I could tell she was starting to blush.

    "Yeah, I'll say." We both began to chuckle.

    "And

    you know, I always thought it was purely the act that appealed to me;
    the taboo of it that turned me on so much; but there was something else
    there with them. A sweetness. A sense of loving. It's a feeling I never
    felt with Eric." she paused nervously, considering her words, "but it is
    something I feel with you."

    My heart leapt excitedly in my chest.

    "Which is why we need to stop what we've been doing."

    As high as my heart leapt, it plunged equally as low.

    "Is this because I slept with someone else?" I asked.

    "No,"

    she began, "but also yes. But not in the way you think. I thought what
    we had was easy; that it was a simple, transactional interaction. We had
    our rules, and it wasn't going to get out of hand, but that was never
    really going to be possible was it?"

    "No,"

    I admitted. "When I was with her; with Kerri;  on my way to meet you
    afterwards, I knew it was over. Because I felt guilty. That's why I told
    you."

    "And

    I tried so hard to keep this a platonic arrangement, Tim," she said,
    standing up, pacing, rubbing the side of her head, "I thought the rules
    would be enough, the distance would be enough, but when I was away with
    my family, I realized I couldn't stop thinking about you, missing you,
    wanting you."

    "I

    felt the same way" I said quietly, taking her hand softly, calming her
    pacing, "Part of the reason I slept with Kerri was because I couldn't
    stop thinking about you. I knew what we were supposed to be, what you
    needed us to be, but it wasn't what we were becoming."

    "That's

    why I jumped you so hard in the car; I was desperately trying to
    convince myself nothing had changed, that it was just a means to an
    end," she said, stepping close to me, "When you told me you had been
    with someone else, I freaked out. I was mad, but I wasn't mad at you, I
    was mad at myself, because I was jealous."

    "I've been jealous too," I whispered, closing the small gap between us.

    "Of who?" the words barely audible as they eked out from between her lips.

    My hand felt her body shift into my hand as I touched the flare of her hip.

    "Of whoever gets to finally have you, the way I want to have you."

    Our lips were now mere centimeters away from each other.

    "And how,” she began, breathlessly, “ how do you want to have me?"

    "I want you mind, soul,” my other hand slid up to feel the smooth skin of her long neck, “ and body."

    I

    felt her tremble in my hands, and my lips were about to close that
    distance of centimeters that felt like miles, when the sky opened up all
    at once, erupting in a torrent of dense rain.

    "Oh

    my God!" Christine shouted as we were instantly drenched. We barely had
    time to react, we just began frantically running for cover, laughing
    hysterically at the sheer intensity of the rain coming down all at once.

    There was the rain

    There was the woods

    There was my tent

    There was our lips

    There was was her breast. In my hand.

    That

    modest, perky breast that had been so close, yet so far away. I had
    painted it with my cum, spilt my lust onto it in rapturous orgasm, but
    had never actually touched it. It fit perfectly in my hand. It was firm,
    yet supple.

    I passed my thumb over her diamond nipple, and she gasped.

    I felt our "neck up only" rule wash away.

    A

    flash of lightning and a crack of thunder, and our bodies collided, a
    hurricane of lips and limbs pulling at wet clothes with the franticness
    of months of pent up desire. My hands grasped at her, pulling her close
    as we kissed, making up for lost time by feeling every inch of her
    tight, trembling body. The soft swoop of her back, the swell of her
    ribs, the firm cushion of her ass.

    That

    ass. I squeezed. She moaned, tipping her head back. My lips attacked
    her long neck and I fell backward onto my back, pulling her with me. I
    felt the pressure of her body pin my hard cock between our bellies as
    she landed on top of me.

    Gripping

    her ass even tighter at the delicious pressure, I pulled her up toward
    me. She braced herself up on her hands, straddling me, her hard,
    straining nipples mere inches from my face. I felt her arm wrap around
    my head and pull me close.

    The

    flesh of her breast pressed against my face, and her nipple slipped
    into my mouth. I sucked. My hands gripped her ass hard, spreading her
    cheeks. A sweet, raspy moan ejected from deep in her throat, long and
    loud.

    My

    lips and tongue slathered and suckled at her tit while my hands kneaded
    her perfect ass. Her breath started to come short and sharp, and I felt
    her involuntarily begin to shift and pulse.

    Her body was electric. I needed more.

    Gripping

    her around the waist, I rolled us over, Christine on her back, me on my
    side pressed up tight next to her. My hand squeezed and pushed at her
    breasts, my tongue and lips resuming their desperate tasting of her
    nipples. My hard cock pressed into her, arched over her thigh, and as I
    was lost in the taste of her breasts, I felt her take my erection in her
    hand.

    She stroked me slowly. I had missed her touch.

    I

    moaned into her breast, and slid my hand down her body. I felt her
    breath heave into her as I traversed her flat stomach, and then, my
    fingers danced deliciously at the top of her tuft of pubic hair.

    I

    pulled my lips off her tit and looked at her for approval. No words
    needed to be said, as the slow spreading of her thighs to greet me spoke
    volumes. She nodded gently.

    My

    hand slowly slid down over that final crest of her body, and the
    pastor's daughter moaned as my fingers slipped between her swollen lips
    and entered the snug warmth of her dripping wet cunt.

    I

    held my hand still for a moment, taking in the sensation, just feeling
    her. Her eyes were closed, her mouth hung open. I watched every twitch
    and shift on her angelic face. A hand flew to my chest and she gasped as
    I began to rock my wrist back and forth. Her tight, tender walls
    gripped at my fingers on each out stroke, as though they were begging my
    fingers not to leave. I slipped my digits up and found the lovely nub
    of her clit, dancing around it with my tips, being sure to periodically
    wet them with the cascading juice from her center.

    Christine's

    body wriggled and writhed, jerking into deliciously sinful serpentine
    shapes on the floor of the tent. I shifted my body lower, dragging the
    tip of my hard cock down her thigh, and took her sweet nipple into my
    mouth as I added another finger.

    Another deep, raspy cry leapt from her throat, hidden from the outside world by the continuous ovation of hard, heavy rain.

    I suckled and I tongued as my fingers drove her crazy, but there was more I wanted to do. More I wanted to taste.

    Reluctantly

    pulling off her nipple, I continued down her body, kissing and licking
    every inch I could, until my face joined my hand. I slipped my juicy
    fingers out of this sweet girl, and made a big show of sucking them
    clean.

    Christine's

    body never stopped moving, she desperately needed more. I laid down
    between her thighs, teasing her relentlessly, kissing and nibbling the
    inside of her legs. Her hands ran through my hair, and she looked down
    at me over her heaving chest.

    I tucked my hands under her cheeks, positioning her perfectly.

    I looked her dead in the eyes

    A quiet, raspy "yes, please,” slipped out between breaths

    I

    licked my lips, leaned forward, and with a broad, flat tongue, I slowly
    spread her swollen folds and tasted long and deep of this good
    Christian girl's most holy center.

    I

    moaned a deep moan of relief into her body as my tongue began to roll
    around and explore. I bathed every inch of her cunt with my tongue,
    desperate to savor every moment. My eyes closed and I just let myself
    experience her, experience her body, in a way I had so desperately
    wanted. I licked at her like she was a soft ice cream that I was
    desperate to have melt all over my face.

    Another

    peal of thunder hid a sharp, raspy cry when my tongue swept over her
    clit. I could almost feel the pleasure shoot through her body. My hands
    held her body tight as she wriggled and writhed against my lips. Her
    fingers running through my hair, grabbing, pulling, directing.

    My

    cock was rock hard, pinned beneath me, surging with every squeak and
    gasp that I made jump from her throat. Her breath was heaving, her cries
    growing more frequent with each pass my tongue made over her little joy
    buzzer. I smiled each time I felt her thigh tremble against my head.

    I slipped one hand out from her firm cheeks, wet two digits, and positioned them at her flared entrance. It was time.

    I

    wanted to savor her, but more importantly I wanted to please her. I
    wanted to show her exactly how I felt about her. I wanted to make her
    squeal in delight like she had never known. I wanted to make this church
    girl see God.

    I

    pushed gently, but firmly, and felt her tight body accept my fingers
    enthusiastically. Her slick juices guided my way and a sharp gasp
    followed by a joyous moan signaled their arrival. I peeked up at
    Christine, and saw her eyes shut tight, her mouth hung open in a silent
    expression of joy and excitement.

    I smiled again.

    Her

    cunt gripped my fingers snugly as their thrusting joined my tongue's
    wild dance on her clit. I set into a rhythm, using the movement of my
    whole body to pleasure hers.

    Her hands grew tighter in my hair.

    Her gasps and moans accented each rhythmic push into her body.

    Her thighs closed tighter around my head.

    She began to tense up.

    Her breath heaved, faster, faster, faster

    And then I felt it.

    Sucking

    her sweet clit between my lips, feeling her body careen toward ultimate
    pleasure, she pulled me as close as she possibly could, and then I felt
    it: the sweet, wet walls of her tight, heavenly cunt began to spasm and
    pulse, pulling, grasping, squeezing my fingers in rapturous orgasm.

    Christine

    and I were no stranger to each other's pleasure. She had worked me into
    a frantic orgasm many times, and I had watched her enjoy her own,
    Christened in my euphoric juices an equal number of occasions. But this,
    this was the first time I truly got to experience her pleasure. To feel
    the fireworks inside her body, to light the fuse and get fully caught
    in the explosion.

    It was transcendent.

    I

    held her tight, guiding her in her journey through the promised land,
    savoring every buck and spasm until her body came back to earth, and her
    breathing returned to normal.

    Her

    grip on my hair loosened, and her hands began a gentle petting motion
    through my hair, giving me all the indication I needed of a job well
    done. I slowly withdrew my fingers and gave her sensitive clit one final
    kiss.

    My

    own body was on fire, stoked to extreme excitement by what we had just
    shared. I reared up onto my knees, grasping my painfully hard cock in my
    hand. Holding it. Feeling it.

    I

    felt Christine's hands stroking my thighs. I looked down, and saw this
    angelic beauty below me, almost glowing in post orgasmic bliss. I looked
    down her body, past her hard nipples, past her flat stomach, down to
    her wet, swollen cunt that laid between two delicious legs.

    Two delicious, spread legs.

    My cock throbbed in my hand. It would be so easy. I wanted her so badly.

    I released my cock and clasped my hands to my face in frustration. I couldn't. we couldn't.

    I felt her fingers gently take my cock into her hands.

    "Yes, do it," I heard her whisper. I opened my eyes and looked down at her.

    She began to stroke.

    "Please," she whined, "please, fuck me."

    Both

    her hands were on my cock, pulling, coaxing. Her wet cunt glistened
    beneath me, so close. She was guiding me toward her entrance, her hips
    gently rolling and pitching in anticipation.

    My

    tip touched her wet lips. I was at the gates to heaven, and all it
    would take was a final push to enter. Then, at the last moment I
    readjusted myself, and fell forward on top of her kissing her deep,
    pinning her cock-filled hands to just above her pubic bone. I could feel
    my balls draping against her sensitive clit.

    I kissed her again, and I began to thrust.

    She looked at me, confused, and all I could do was kiss her and say "It's ok."

    In

    a pantomime of true penetration, I began to fuck her hands with the
    same vigor and excitement I would have if I had truly been inside her.
    Each push slapped my balls against her clit, eliciting a look of
    surprise from Christine as jolts of unexpected pleasure began to jump
    through her.

    We were only simulating sex, but the passion of the moment was as intense as if I had been inside her for real.

    "Yes, yes," Christine moaned as I slipped my cock through her fists, "that's it, fuck me."

    From

    the first day we got together, hearing lewd words come from this church
    girl in her sexy, raspy tone always sent me into overdrive, and that
    night was no exception.

    I

    began leaking thick precum, making the journey in and out of
    Christine's hands even slicker, triggering every nerve ending in my
    sensitive cock.

    I

    throbbed and I pushed harder, faster, as the pleasure began to mount to
    unbearable levels. I gasped, beginning to lose control.

    She wrapped her legs around my back and pulled me closer. Both our breaths were ragged and sharp in the intensity of the moment.

    "That's it, baby, cum for me," she whispered, "cum for me."

    Those words, and the smile that followed them was all it took to send me careening over the edge.

    I

    braced myself up on my hands and sent my shaft driving through her
    fists in frantic final strokes, before my balls lept up tight to my body
    and sent what felt like my entire soul careening out of the tip of my
    cock.

    I

    cried out loudly, silently thanking God for the continuous deafening
    rain, and thick torrents of hot pleasure shot out of my cannon and raced
    up the length of Christine's body. Her head was tipped down, wanting to
    watch the display, and she gasped deeply as the first powerful shot was
    enough to splatter against the edge of her chin.

    The

    eroticism of the moment, my enthusiastic cum reaching all the way to
    her chin, and the rhythmic pressure of my balls on her clit was enough
    to trigger a second orgasm in her, and we both writhed in ecstasy as my
    body sent white-hot jets of euphoria speeding across her long neck, up
    the valley between her hard nipples, and over the firm, tensing plains
    of her stomach.

    The

    final ebbs of orgasm dribbled out over her knuckles, and we both gasped
    and heaved as the world started to come back into view. I collapsed on
    top of her, pulling her close, and we held each other and just reflected
    on the energy buzzing between us.

    I

    soon reached for my soaked t-shirt, and gently wiped my semen off
    Christine's body, savoring every chance I had to touch her. She flinched
    and giggled at the cold touch. It was adorable.

    We

    cuddled up close, wrapped in my sleeping bag, and held each other in
    silence, reflecting on the moment. The sound of the hard falling rain
    became a soothing soundtrack.

    I

    felt like the king of the world with Christine tucked in tight next to
    me. The heat of her nude body warmed me, and her fingers idly scratching
    my chest began to lull me.

    "Why didn't you do it?" She said without judgment, still tight to my body.

    "I wanted to, so bad,” I responded softly, “ but I couldn't."

    "Why?"

    We

    had come such a long long way in such a short, short time. From friends
    with nothing more than platonic friendship on our minds to confidants
    for our burgeoning sexual wants and desires, to pleasure seekers with
    what we honestly thought was a mature enough arrangement, to this, to
    lovers. We were lovers

    We

    wanted each other, more than just a means to an end, we wanted each
    other completely. I wanted so badly to be inside her, to experience her,
    and when I heard those words finally come from her lips, that most
    delicious of desires, of commands, I knew she wanted it too.

    Which was also why I knew I couldn't do it.

    "Because

    if we were ever going to be together like that," I began, "I didn't
    want there to be any chance you might feel bad about it afterward." I
    felt something in my throat pull tight and choke me up slightly. "And I
    think we both know that isn't possible right now."

    She considered my words in silence for a moment. Then, pushing herself up to look at me, she leaned in and kissed me.

    "Thank you." She said after our lips parted.

    I

    pulled her in close to me again, and we kissed once more, long, slow,
    and passionate. Hands ran over each other's bodies, memorizing each
    swell and dip, and eventually my fingers made their way back between her
    legs and found a home between her freshly moistened lips. I touched her
    gently, attempting to learn everything I could about her pleasure, and
    soon her body stiffened, her arms wrapped tightly around my neck, and I
    guided Christine through an orgasm for the second time.

    Her

    raspy moans turned to calm breaths, and we kissed once more. She moaned
    into my mouth when she felt my hard cock press against her stomach.
    Giving me a final kiss, she melted her way down my body and took me into
    her warm, sweet mouth.

    She

    suckled me sweetly and slowly, her hand gently rolling my balls with
    delicious pleasure. There was no urgency, just a coaxing, a drawing, a
    summoning of my pleasure. For a few moments there was nothing in the
    world but my cock and Christine's mouth, and for the first time in a
    long time I felt complete contentment and peace.

    Soon

    enough the pressure building inside my loins became too much, and with a
    soft grunt and a low groan, my body spasmed and Christine's mouth
    filled with my hot cum.

    I

    savored every pulse, every pleasurable sensation, just as she savored
    every drop of my seed, because as the last ebbs of my orgasm passed into
    her mouth, we both knew it was for the last time; at least for now.

    Soon

    the pounding of the rain stopped, and we knew it was time for her to
    go, lest we be discovered indisposed together in the morning. Slipping
    back into her drenched clothes, Christine kissed me one last time and
    slipped out of my tent and into the darkness of the night.

    The

    final day of the camping trip would pass without incident, and even
    Ginny noted that the tension between Christine and me seemed to have
    gone. The long ride home was pleasant, and we sat together and talked
    like friends. When all was said and done, and the vans unloaded, and the
    group dissipated to head home, Christine and I hugged for a final time
    and went our separate ways.

    We

    would be friendly with each other for the rest of the summer, never
    shying from interaction when we were both in the same place, but that
    weekend truly was the end. When the fall rolled around we both headed
    off to college, out of each other's lives and into our new ones. Our
    paths diverged, and we lost track of each other. Years later, when we
    were both in different places, both different people, our paths would
    cross again in a way I could never have expected.

    But that's a story for another time.

    Chapter 28: Tim drowns his sorrows in Kerri’s arms, & between her legs

    "Yes; yes; that's it; that's it!"

    My

    cock was like iron; stiff, straining, and desperate for release.
    Delicious friction sent waves of pleasure through my body as I pistoned
    myself hard and deep into my friend's girlfriend's wet and willing cunt.

    I had not been making the best decisions lately.

    After

    Christine and I ostensibly broke up, I fell into a pretty deep denial
    spiral. Despite the real feelings I had developed for her, I did my best
    to convince myself it didn't bother me; that what we had was just sex;
    so I decided the best way to get over her was to have as much sex with
    other people as quickly as possible. But with who?

    Tara was out, as I knew that sex with her was probably possible, but definitely not the no-strings attached kind I needed.

    My

    stern, dominatrix of a boss, Letty, was an option, but she was in total
    control of the when, the where, the how, and if I even got to cum at
    all; control to a degree that definitely would not have satisfied my
    needs at that moment.

    Of

    the available sure thing women in my life left at that moment, that
    meant only my friend's girlfriend Kerri remained. We had spent one
    raucous, adulterous night together, satisfying both our carnal needs,
    but I had left with some guilt, some trepidation about going behind a
    friend's back with his girlfriend.

    But

    she had assured me it didn't have to be complicated. She was the
    closest and best option, and my hormones made sure any consideration of
    my friend quickly went out the window.

    It

    wasn't an immediate thing, however. After the thirsty photo and request
    she sent me while I was on the church camping trip, I didn't respond
    right away. I figured there had to be another solution to my problem
    than disrespectful subterfuge, but as thoughts of Christine refused to
    leave my mind, and my balls began to ache with need, I was at a tipping
    point.

    I

    liked to think I gave resisting a truly valiant effort, but the truth
    was I desperately wanted to fuck Kerri again, adultery or not, and it
    only took one more message from her to break my illusion of will.

    "I

    love being naked for you, but don't you think my tits would look
    better, covered?" The message with the photo read. The photo itself was a
    sexy glamor shot of Kerri's naked body strewn out on her bed, angled in
    such a way as to accent her thick, wonderful tits.

    The

    other notable thing about this photo was that once again, there was no
    sign of her boyfriend Mike. Kerri knew I was as much a voyeur as she was
    an exhibitionist, and previously the photos she had sent me featured
    the erotic end climax of a romantic tryst with Mike splattered lewdly
    across her face or body, or even dripping out of her in an image of
    freshly-fucked satisfaction.

    To be continued in Part 18

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 4 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 16
    “Who’s Christine?”

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    "Who's Christine?"

    "What?" I exclaimed, turning toward Kerri abruptly. She was still covered in my semen and bare chested

    "Easy, easy! You just got a text from someone named Christine. Asking where you were."

    I took my phone back, shoving it quickly into my pants pocket. I sat down on the edge of the bed to put on my shoes.

    "So who is she?"

    Once again I didn't really know how to answer that question.

    "Just a friend," I said flatly.

    "Um

    Hmm," Kerri responded, doubtfully, "is she the kind of 'friend' who's
    gonna be upset your balls have already been completely drained?"

    "Don't

    worry about it." I was colder than I should have been. Kerri was just
    curious, and I was being a jerk about it. Feeling guilty for my prickly
    tone, I scooted myself up toward the lounging Greek goddess of lust.
    "Listen," I said, placing my hand on her golden calf, "I'm sorry, I
    don't mean to be a jerk, I've just got a lot of stuff going on. A lot of
    confusing stuff that's just been a bitch to try and process."

    "No,

    I understand," her tits jiggled delightfully as she brushed her hair
    out of her face, "Lot of that going around. Just that time of life for
    everyone, I think. You can tell me about her next time."

    Next

    time. She wanted to do this again. Hell, I did too, but the thought of
    adding premeditation to what we did made my stomach grow cold. There
    would be no defense then, no excuse of passions getting the better of
    us, just pure dishonesty and subterfuge.

    "Kerri," I began, "I don't know if we should do this again. I think it might be wrong."

    Kerri

    took a moment to consider my words, then sat up straight. Pressing her
    big tits into my arm she leaned in close and said "This doesn't have to
    be complicated, Tim. It can just be fun."

    I tiled my head in and kissed her. Hard.

    "Just think about it, ok?"

    I nodded weakly.

    "And send me those pictures, ok?"

    I smiled. We kissed. I took one last feel of her stupendous breasts, and left.

    I

    checked my phone in the car. I did, in fact, have a message from
    Christine asking where I was. I hadn't even considered what time it was,
    and I had definitely more than missed church. My conflicted feelings
    about Kerri became compounded by the returning knot in my stomach.

    "Hey, sorry, I overslept. Long night." I wrote back to her. Not technically a lie.

    "No problem. You wanna meet me at The Spot at 7?"

    I

    thought about it for a long moment. Thinking of Christine made me
    smile. What Christine and I had was arguably the least complicated of my
    romantic entanglements (or at least that was what I told myself).
    Seeing her would surely set my chaotic mind to rest. She had that effect
    on me.

    "Sure thing."

    I got home to an empty house, jumped in the shower, and thought about what my night had been.

    Kerri

    said it didn't have to be complicated, and I wanted to believe her, but
    I had a hard time believing anything about my sex life could be
    uncomplicated. There was nothing uncomplicated about fucking my friend's
    girlfriend. There was nothing uncomplicated about the hot and cold
    between me and Tara.

    There was nothing uncomplicated about the feelings I was realizing I had developed for Christine.

    I

    didn't know what those feelings were, exactly, but they were more than
    just lust. We had been friends for so long that despite my best
    intentions it was proving to be impossible to separate the time I spent
    with her as a friend from the time I spent with her in bed. I knew there
    was no path forward for us. Like Kerri had said, nothing that happened
    this summer would really count once the fall came, and would most likely
    vanish to time as life moved on, but that didn't make it any easier to
    compartmentalize.

    It didn't make me want her any less.

    My car pulled into The Spot, and Christine was already waiting, leaning her lithe body against the hood of her car.

    The

    last lights of a golden sunset cast her in an amber glow. Her long,
    smooth legs had a shine to them, ascending up into short shorts that
    hugged her slight curves. As always, bare legs meant a more conservative
    top, but the wide, ragged mouth of her sweatshirt hung off her shoulder
    in a delicious way. I saw no bra strap. As soon as she saw my car, her
    eyes lit up and a smile blossomed on her face.

    I had barely put my car into park when all at once she had hopped into the passenger seat.

    We looked at each other in silence, an unspoken tension building.

    "Hi," she said.

    "Hi," I answered.

    Slowly she closed the distance between us on the big bench seat, licking her lips as she sidled up next to me.

    Her

    eyes twinkled in the fading light. Her hair cascaded down one side of
    her perfect face. She leaned in, and my lips touched hers in a long,
    slow kiss. This wasn't a hook up kiss, this was a real kiss. My hand
    reached up and cupped her head through her brunette locks. I felt her
    sigh.

    Then

    suddenly she pulled away from me with a start. There was a different
    look in her eye now, something I couldn't quite place. It wasn't lust,
    it was something more unsure. Then, as if trying to shake herself out of
    the feeling, her hands darted down to my pants, making quick work of
    the button and zipper.

    The cool air touched the skin of my cock only briefly, as it was quickly engulfed by the sweet, wet warmth of Christine's mouth.

    I

    had cum very hard three times in the recent past, so the sudden
    sensation of her sucking mouth on my tender flesh elicited a sharp "oh!"
    from me.

    Christine's

    lips and mouth worked at a feverish pace. This wasn't anything like the
    kiss we just shared, this was determined. She sucked and slobbered on
    my cock in a way that normally would have brought me to full mast almost
    immediately, but the combination of her uncharacteristic over
    eagerness, the sensitivity of my swollen skin, and my sexual exhaustion
    from the activities of the previous night and morning, got me only half
    hard at best.

    "I

    want you to get hard for me, Tim," She said, switching over to a tight
    handjob while she spoke, "I want you to get so hard so you can cum on my
    face. Don't you want to cum on my face?"

    It's

    true Christine had become a lot more comfortable with dirty talk, and
    usually hearing all sorts of words and expressions I never would have
    expected for a pastor's daughter would have gotten me harder than
    Tetris, but this was too over the top. She was trying too hard.
    Something was off. For both of us.

    She

    dipped her head down and went back to work sucking hard, this time
    rolling my balls in her hand. My mind jumped back to the first time we
    experienced each other, right there in that same car. Her mouth had gone
    at my cock with a similar fervor, but there was a passion there, then.
    There was a need. That first time my cock went in her mouth I felt the
    whole energy of her body in every lick of her tongue.

    Last

    time she wanted my cock. She wanted my cum. This time, I couldn't help
    but feel like what she wanted was a distraction. It felt good, there was
    no denying it, but it didn't feel RIGHT. Not this time.

    "Christine,

    Christine, stop, stop." I pleaded, and gently guided her head out of my
    lap. She sat back up, hair tousled over one eye, and wiped her wet
    mouth with the back of her hand. It was so delightfully lewd that even
    in my current state my cock couldn't help but surge at the sight.

    "You wanna watch me touch myself?" She said with a lusty grin, working her hand into the front of her tight shorts.

    "No, no, I mean yes, but no," I said, confused about what I wanted.

    "What's wrong?" she said, furrowing her brow with the legitimate concern of a real friend.

    I

    looked at her for a moment. There was definitely something wrong here. I
    knew it immediately on my end, and that look on her face after that
    kiss; her sudden change in demeanor after; I knew she was feeling the
    same thing.

    "Christine, I have to tell you something. When I got here tonight I wasn't sure if I was going to, but now I think I should."

    "Ok,” she said, her concern turning to confusion.

    "The reason I wasn't at church, "

    "You overslept."

    "It's

    true, I did, but I have to tell you why." Christine was very still as
    she waited for my next words. "I spent the night with someone."

    I watched her face as the words landed. She was trying to remain calm, but I could see something else behind her eyes.

    "So what, why are you telling me this?" She said with a nervous chuckle, "it's not like we're dating or anything."

    "I told you because I needed to. For the same reason I think you needed to hear it."

    "I

    don't think I need to hear you can't get it up because some other girl
    fucked your brains out, Tim." She said in a tone that was
    uncharacteristically nasty.

    "That's not what I mean, and you know it."

    "Tim,

    I don't know what you mean," she said, turning away and nervously
    gathering her things, "but I do know that maybe this was a mistake
    tonight. I'm not exactly in the mood anymore."

    "Christine,” I sighed as she made her way out of the car.

    "Why don't you go home and get some rest. You clearly need it."

    And

    with that she was gone. I sat alone in my car for a few moments,
    replaying the situation in my head. I needed to get my mind off of it,
    so I took out my phone and drafted an email to Just 4 the Watcher X O X
    O.

    "Here you go" it read, "just might be the best painting I've ever seen. Can't wait till the next one ;)"

    I

    took a moment to look back on the slutty pictures Kerri had let me
    take, pictures of her gorgeous face and body splattered in my semen,
    attached them to the email, and hit send.

    Almost instantly, as though she had been waiting, I got an email back.

    "Thanks

    so much for a lovely time. You're a great artist." I smiled at how the
    dumb joke Tara started seemed to continue to be useful. "Here's a tip
    for all your hard work ;)"

    There was an attachment.

    I

    clicked the file, and waited patiently as it loaded. It was probably
    only a couple seconds, but it felt like forever. Then, finally, the
    screen of my phone was taken up by a close up of Kerri's face. I
    recognized it right away as the full version of the photo she had used
    to entice me into her voyeuristic plan.

    Kerri

    looked up at me with the familiar sight of a bright, white slash of
    semen reaching up from the bridge of her nose into her dark curly hair;
    it was a sight I would never forget; but the whole picture was so much
    more erotic: her mouth was open slightly, a lustful smile on her face.
    Her lips and chin were splattered in gooey white, Mike's purple, spent
    cock inches from her covered skin.

    My

    cock surged back to life. I knew exactly why she was smiling. Mike may
    have been the one cumming on her face, but it was clear that she was
    taking this photo just for me.

    I

    reached down to my hardening cock and began to stroke frantically. It
    wasn't long before the image of Kerri's cummy face worked one more load
    out of me for the day.

    I

    arrived back home, dazed and spent, my cock and balls sore from the
    whirlwind of the last 24 hours. My step mom Kelly was there to greet me,
    a certain glow about her that could only mean one thing. I thought
    about the lusty alter-ego I had created for her in my mind, Kel, to
    separate the woman who helped raise me from the sexual creature who no
    doubt had spent the night with Brian last night.

    As

    Kelly talked I half listened, my mind wandering. I thought about my
    argument with Tara, and whether I was being unfair to her. I thought
    about how tomorrow was Monday, which meant I'd have to go back to work,
    have to interact with Letty for the first time since her domination of
    me Friday night. I thought about Kerri, about the feel of her body, the
    satisfied look on her face after I shot my cum on her; I thought about
    how wrong it felt, but also how good it felt. And finally I thought
    about Christine; what had we both discovered that we were too afraid to
    admit? I thought I knew, but I didn't know when the next time I'd see
    her would be. Not after tonight.

    At least until Kelly's words suddenly pierced through my daze and sent a cold lump into my stomach.

    "Don't forget, sweetie, you've got the church youth camping trip next weekend!"

    , oh, fuck.

    Chapter 26: Tim’s boss teaches him a lesson

    The

    church youth group camping trip was in four days, which meant that I
    had four days to think, and more specifically Over think, about what was
    going with Christine and I; where we stood, what we wanted, where we
    could possibly go from here, and what it all meant.

    If

    you had asked me just a few days ago if I was looking forward to it, I
    would have ecstatically said yes, and then probably zoned out,
    daydreaming about sneaking off from the group to get frisky in the
    woods. I'd picture myself leaning against a large rock, the only audible
    sounds the chirping of the birds in the trees and the moans vibrating
    around my hard cock as Christine worked it with her sweet, wet mouth.

    As

    I got close I'd suggest finishing in her mouth to avoid suspicion from
    the rest of our fellow campers, but then she'd pull off me with a hot
    gasp and demand I finish on her face. Hands stroking, my tip bobbing
    just above her lips I'd oblige, and with a stifled grunt and a hard deep
    breath I'd douse her in erratic white ropes.

    Fully

    spent, I'd look down at the pastor's daughter, a smile on her
    cum-covered face, and be struck by how beautiful she looked covered in
    my seed. And how nicely the colors of nature complimented her smoldering
    eyes.

    Or

    maybe she'd lay herself down among a bed of flowers, legs spread, her
    own petals on display and touch herself while I pleasured myself nearby.
    The bright colors would wrap her body in an erotic rainbow as she shook
    and shuddered beneath her fingers, her head turning to desperately
    suckle on the flared tip of my cock as she brought herself to orgasm.
    Then, just as her pleasure peaked, I'd join her, adding my own color to
    her face and neck.

    Or

    maybe, just maybe, we'd sneak away at night and find a soft clearing
    where we'd lay naked and kiss. She'd feel my hard cock against her leg,
    and then with a look that said more than any words could, her thighs
    would spread open, she'd nod, I'd push, and finally I'd feel the warm
    wet embrace of her body envelop me completely.

    That

    last daydream was new. We had rules. We had to follow them. I had
    thought I was fine with our arrangement, that we were just two friends
    helping each other out in an awkward time, but lately I'd felt certain
    desires creeping up on me. Desires for more, both physically and
    emotionally.

    But

    now all those thoughts would likely have to stay just daydreams after
    the way we left things the previous night in my car. Something about the
    guilt I felt seeing her after spending the night with Kerri, about the
    way she feverishly attacked my cock with her mouth like she was trying
    to distract herself from something else, I wasn't sure exactly what
    happened, or why, but something told me we had crossed a line.

    Getting

    physical with my best friend Tara, fucking my friend's girlfriend
    Kerri, getting dominated by my boss Letty; my love life seemed to be
    nothing but line crossing lately. What I had with Christine was supposed
    to be simple. Easy. The exception. But now something was different, and
    neither of us seemed to know how to handle it. I think something
    happened that neither of us counted on, expected or wanted.

    We

    needed to talk, and I had four days to figure out what to say to her.
    Hopefully it wouldn't make the camping trip a total drag in addition.

    Before

    I did that, however, I still had to get through four days of work. Four
    days of work where I only realized Sunday night that I had never asked
    for the following Friday off.

    My boss, Letty, was not going to be pleased.

    Monday

    was my first day back at work since I had "stayed late" with Letty,
    where I got a full education in what her management style was like if
    she didn't think you were pulling your weight. She was strict, it was
    true, but I can't say I hated the experience.

    As

    I drove to work, my mind drifted to the previous Friday, and replayed
    the feeling of her cunt wrapped around my cock. It was the tightest cunt
    I had ever experienced, and every movement was as excruciating as it
    was euphoric. That's why it was so frustrating when she pulled off of me
    at the last second and denied me my orgasm.

    But she had given me rules to follow, and I broke them. I deserved it. I was determined to do better next time.

    I

    walked through the door, on time and ready to work, with a stomach full
    of butterflies. I wasn't nervous because I was afraid Letty would
    punish me again (on the contrary I kind of hoped she would), I was
    nervous because the one thing that was drilled into me the other night
    was that what I never wanted to do was let my mistress down.

    She

    didn't even look up from her clipboard when I nervously greeted her
    good morning, offering a flat "morning, Tim," as she walked right past
    me. Once again dressed in conservative, unflattering company clothes, I
    still felt a twitch in my pants as I remembered what she had underneath.

    "You're

    here early," Gina said to me as I breezed into the employee lounge,
    "looks like staying late the other night did you some good, huh? Her
    comment was accompanied by a cocked eyebrow above thick, smokey eye
    makeup. She leaned against the break room counter, her considerable
    curves fighting against the confines of the unflattering uniform.

    "Yeah,"

    I began with a short pause, "Letty helped show me,” I wasn't sure how
    to word it, “ the importance of following procedure."

    "Mm,"

    Gina hummed in agreement as she took a sip of her coffee, "she has that
    effect on people." She shot me a wry smile, and took another sip.

    I could feel her eyes on me as I sulked my way to the coffee pot. She knew something was wrong, I could feel it.

    "Hey, you ok?" She said, "she didn't break you, did she?"

    "No,

    no, it's fine, I just,” I paused to let out a big defeated sigh, “ I'm
    leaving to go on a camping trip this weekend, so I'm going to miss work
    on Friday."

    "What's wrong with that? Camping is fun, if you're into that sorta thing, "

    "I forgot to put in for the day off. I have to tell her today."

    Gina choked on her coffee mid-sip as she chuckled at me.

    "Oh boy, Tim," she said, composing herself, "You are gonna get it!"

    "I know, I know. I'm just, trying to figure out the right time to tell her."

    "Well,

    good luck pal," she said, slapping me on the back as she made her way
    toward the door, "I'm sure she'll figure out a way for you to, work it
    off."

    I

    watched her leave, my eyes drawn down her slim back to the hypnotic
    sway of her hips, and wondered about her comment. Did she know what
    Letty and I had done? Did she have firsthand experience?

    The

    day itself was uneventful, and I worked my ass off, doing the best job I
    could as a way to hopefully lessen the blow of what I had to ask at the
    end of the day. My new found attention and focus at the very least kept
    my mind from wandering to the more complicated parts of my life. I
    didn't even have time to think about Christine, or Kerri, or Tara,
    because I was too busy thinking about what Letty was going to do to me.

    The thing was, the more I thought about it, the more I realized her impending ire was starting to turn me on.

    I

    watched the hours tick by and pretty soon it was quitting time. As the
    rest of my co-workers started to leave, I sucked it up, knocked on
    Letty's door, and told her what I needed to tell her.

    She was less than pleased.

    "This is very unprofessional, Tim," she said in a stern tone, "and very unfair to me, and to everyone you work with."

    "I know, I'm so sorry, I just forgot"

    "And you think it's ok to deny someone else their day off because you FORGOT?"

    "No, I understand that it's not."

    "So what do you suggest we do about it?"

    She

    stood up from her desk, standing firm and tall. Her perfect posture
    pushed her chest out, and for a second I could have sworn I could see
    her hard nipples pushing through the fabric of her shirt.

    "It's no problem, Letty," I heard Gina's voice pop in from the doorway, "I already told Tim I'd cover for him on Friday."

    Letty and I both turned toward the door in surprise to see Gina leaned against the frame, an innocent look on her face.

    "Is this true, Tim?" Letty said, glaring at Gina, eyes narrowed.

    "Uh,

    yeah," I said, nervously looking at Gina myself. Like I said, more than
    anything else I didn't want to let Letty down, so I just went along
    with it, not knowing what Gina's angle was. "I was just going to mention
    that. I worked it all out with Gina, so you wouldn't have to worry."

    I gulped hard at the silence that followed.

    "Well," Letty said finally, straightening her pristine, white shirt, "if it's all worked out with Gina, then it's fine with me."

    "That's great, thank you," I said, breathing a sigh of relief.

    "However,"

    Letty continued, causing my breath to catch again, "worked out or not,
    dropping this on your superior at such a late date is very
    inconsiderate, Tim." I felt a slight twinge in my cock as I knew what
    was coming next. "I'm going to have to ask you to stay late again
    tomorrow so we can discuss what being considerate looks like."

    The hairs on the back of my neck stood up.

    "Yes

    m; " I began, before catching myself. Letty's eyebrow cocked up as I
    almost blew the whole thing in front of Gina. "Yes, ma'am."

    A dismissive hand wave was all she issued in response, and I gathered my things and headed out with Gina.

    "Why'd you do that?" I said, as the two of us walked toward the exit.

    "Because you're a nice guy, and I didn't want to watch you get eaten alive by the steel trap."

    We

    both chuckled. It was a nickname we all had for our hard ass boss. If
    only everyone knew how true it was; I felt a tingle in my balls as I
    remembered how almost unbearably tight Letty's cunt was.

    "And plus, now you owe me a favor!"

    "Oh yeah? What kind of favor?"

    "Yep,"

    she said, a big Cheshire grin pulling at her darkly-painted lips, "a
    big one." My mind immediately went to the gutter, but before I could
    conjure up a full fantasy of her plump tits jiggling as she rode me, or
    the purple of her hair catching the wind as her head bobbed on my cock,
    she followed up with "but for now you can start by giving me a ride to
    my other job."

    I happily agreed, and we both piled into my car.

    "A

    church camping trip, huh?" Gina asked with a suggestive tone as we
    drove. "Is it true what they say about those repressed church kids being
    secret, kinky

    freaks?"

    "No,

    it's nothing like that," I chuckled as I lied. We were friendly, but
    not quite friendly enough for me to reveal the truth about the pastor's
    daughter's cum fetish. "Just sort of a last hurrah before the older kids
    go off to college."

    "Um Hmm," she said with a syrupy disbelief

    "What, you got some inside knowledge or something?"

    "Well," she began, her knees rubbing together slightly, "I dated a 'church guy' in high school."

    "Oh yeah? And?"

    "And he didn't want to have sex before marriage, but let's just say we found a loophole."

    My

    cock twitched. I knew what that meant. Suddenly my mind was filled with
    the image of Gina, bent over, her thick hips flared out, eyes shut in
    ecstasy as her pious boyfriend pushed his cock deep into her asshole.

    "Well, whatever you think it might be," I said, clearing my throat, "it's not that."

    "That's too bad, the repressed ones are always the most fun."

    We

    rode together in silence for a moment after that. I began to squirm a
    bit as visions of Gina's church-going boyfriend sinfully filling her ass
    continued to dance through my head. It dawned on me then that our
    situations weren't that different. We both had been entangled with
    people fighting between their beliefs and their nature, and it produced
    interesting results. I wondered then how Christine might feel about anal
    sex.

    I needed to change the subject immediately.

    "So what is this mysterious other job?" I inquired.

    "Just something I do for extra cash," she said, pausing in thought for a moment. "What makes it so mysterious to you?"

    "Nothing,

    really," I said, the heat being turned back on to me, "just that the
    last time I drove you; you jumped out of the car at a weird place. Like
    maybe you didn't want me to see where you worked or something."

    "Oh

    really?" Gina shifted her body, turning more towards me. I tried not to
    stare as her plump cleavage peeked out of her opened polo. It seemed
    like she was doing it on purpose. "I bet that just sent your imagination
    running wild, didn't it?"

    It

    was true, it had. Maybe she was just a bartender, or a waitress, but
    maybe she was a stripper. Or maybe even some sort of prostitute! My
    horny teenage brain couldn't help but assume the most lewd
    possibilities.

    "No, not at all," I lied, "it just made me, curious."

    Gina eyed me, sizing me up. She cleared her throat, and then un snapped her seat belt.

    "Well

    you were right to be suspicious," she said in a syrupy tone. She
    shifted her body close to mine. One finger began dancing on my thigh. "I
    wasn't sure if you'd be able to handle it."

    I could feel her breasts pushing into my arm as she leaned her full lips in toward my ear.

    "Do

    you want me to tell you about it?" she whispered, her hot breath
    causing the flesh on my neck (and incidentally my cock) to tingle, "do
    you wanna hear about all the things I do for money? All the ways I
    demean myself?"

    I gulped hard, not being able to find the words to respond.

    "Turn down this street here, and I'll show you exactly what it is I do."

    I

    did as I was told, passing a few buildings before she told me to pull
    over. She kept her body close to mine, taking in my response to the
    situation. I, for one, despite all my recent sexual experience, was
    still intimidated by her at this moment. Intimidated and hard as a rock.

    Her hand came up off my thigh and laid flat against my chest. She looked at me for a moment, then smiled.

    "Get your mind out of the gutter, Tim." she said, patting me twice on the chest with the flat of her hand.

    Gina

    then slid back toward the passenger door, gathered her things, and
    exited with a "thanks for the ride!" I was fairly disoriented, not
    knowing exactly what had just happened, when there was a tap at my
    window. I rolled it down, and Gina ducked her head down and said "and
    don't forget; you still owe me one!"

    She

    winked, and I watched, still befuddled, as she made her way towards the
    building I had parked in front of. The sign out front said "Shady Acres
    Retirement and Assisted Living."

    Gina entered, disappearing from view. I sat there in silence for a moment, still collecting my thoughts.

    "Woof." I finally said, to no one in particular, "nice work, Tim. Yeesh."

    I

    began my solitary drive home in silence, which did nothing to take my
    thoughts away from images of Gina, bent over on a bed or couch
    somewhere, moaning deeply as she took a hard cock deep into her ass. I
    wondered how many times she had done it. If it was just a means to an
    end, or if she liked it. If she still liked it. How big his cock was. If
    they used a condom. If he finished inside her, or if he pulled out to
    paint her thick ass. Or maybe those plump tits.

    My

    mind then drifted to Letty, and to the "overtime" I'd be working
    tomorrow. Her nipples were definitely hard back in her office; I knew
    what was in store for me tomorrow. She was going to teach me a lesson,
    and I was going to enjoy it. I hoped I'd get to feel that wet vice of a
    cunt she had again. I hoped this time she'd let me cum. She was the one
    in control, but that didn't stop me from desperately wanting to bend her
    over and fuck the life out of her. But I wouldn't do that.

    Not unless she told me to.

    My

    cock was still rock hard through all of this, and I was dying for a
    release. I couldn't call Christine for obvious reasons, and I didn't
    WANT to call Tara, so that left only Kerri. I knew it was a bad idea,
    and I told her as much, but full balls can make a man do questionable
    things. Just as I passed her street, I decided to pull over.

    Pulling

    out my phone I started a text message, and then quickly remembered that
    something like this was much more suited for our email exchange, so I
    drafted a new message to Just 4 the watcher X O X O.

    I

    stared at the blinking cursor. How the hell do you write something like
    this? Do I be subtle and clever? Do I be lewd and straightforward?

    "I

    was happy to help you out the other night," I finally began, deciding
    on something that vaguely resembled code, "I was wondering if you needed
    my help again tonight."

    I

    hit send, and then immediately started overthinking things. It had been
    barely 24 hours since we were last together, and here I was already
    asking for a booty call. It had to look desperate, right? And again,
    what I was doing here was wrong; I was betraying a friend, and actively
    looking to do it again. I was a piece of shit. I didn't deserve to;

    My phone buzzed and my mind went clear. She wrote back.

    "That

    sounds like a lot of fun, but I'm actually on my way out; we talked it
    over, and he's going to try and make it up to me tonight. Wish me luck!
    I'll let you know how it goes ;)"

    My

    excitement waned, and I felt my cock begin to deflate. That's the
    trouble with being the other man; the other guy always comes first.

    I

    headed home and spent the evening with Kelly, having dinner and
    watching TV. I had intended to catch up with her a bit, but she spent
    most of the night answering the ping of text messages on her phone,
    smiling and giggling at each message. I had a feeling I knew who they
    were from.

    I

    caught a brief glimpse of Alexa as she hustled out the front door,
    dressed for a Monday night as though it was Saturday. I hadn't seen much
    of her lately; she had definitely been enjoying her summer, and tonight
    was no different. I couldn't help but wonder where she was off to, and
    if the uncharacteristic choker she wore around her neck was any
    indication of what kind of night she had in front of her.

    In

    the hallway I heard laughter coming through the ceiling from Sandy and
    Don's place above. I heard three voices at least, and for a split second
    I thought one of them sounded like Tara. My mind was clearly playing
    tricks on me.

    I

    bid Kelly goodnight and headed off to kill the rest of the evening in
    my room surfing the internet. I wasn't looking for anything in
    particular other than a distraction, but I wasn't being honest about
    what I was trying to distract myself from. At first I thought it was
    Christine, then Tara, then Letty, then Gina, but I realized as I sat
    there stewing what I was trying to distract myself from was Kerri. From a
    feeling I wasn't quite expecting to feel.

    Before I could pin it down, my email lit up, and I had a new message from Just4thewatcherxoxo. I opened it.

    "Hope your night was more stimulating than mine was. He did his best, but it wasn't quite what I needed. You still around?"

    For

    some reason, my reaction to this message wasn't to immediately jump
    into my car and head to Kerri's house, it was more, petty.

    "Damn,

    I actually can't tonight anymore. Got roped into game night with my
    step mom!" I wrote back in a bald faced lie. Why did I do it?

    "What about tomorrow?" She wrote back. My cock twitched, but I pushed her away again.

    "Damnit, gotta stay late at work tomorrow." At least I wasn't lying this time.

    "Ugh,"

    she wrote back, "well, let's touch base again in a couple days. I don't
    know if I can go much longer without cumming." I felt a surge come back
    to my cock as I read the final words: "Here's something from tonight to
    tide you over till then. I'd love to see what you think ;)"

    There was a picture attached. I opened it.

    The

    first was a selfie, her camera held up high above her as she lay
    splayed out in a bed that wasn't hers. Her curly mane of black hair was
    spread wildly across her pillow, and her free arm fell across her chest,
    plumping up and presenting her glorious olive globes for my enjoyment.
    Her eye makeup was done into an impeccably sharp point, but the maroon
    lipstick she wore was slightly smeared past the edges of her lips.

    I fished out my hard cock and began stroking.

    I

    opened the second photo. Deep shadows cupped her thick thighs, and her
    camera peered deep between them at her swollen, freshly-fucked cunt. A
    thick rivulet of white traveled out from between her lips. Mike's cum.

    My

    stroking stopped. I knew then exactly what I was feeling, looking at a
    photo of her sweet cunt dripping with another man's semen. It was
    jealousy.

    She

    had sent me a picture similar to this before, but this time the thought
    of another man's cum pumped into her wasn't arousing, it was unnerving.
    I knew I had no right to feel this way, she wasn't my girlfriend, and
    the fact that I fucked her made me out to be the asshole, not Mike, but
    even so, my hormone-addled brain wouldn't let me get past the fact that
    he got to fuck her tonight instead of me. It was a base, unevolved
    jealousy that I had no idea how to deal with at the time.

    My

    desire to jerk off had faded, but I didn't want to leave the poor girl
    hanging, so I gave my cock a few more strokes, made sure a thick bead of
    precum dripped down the tip, and snapped a photo. I sent it back to her
    with the caption "I'm literally drooling," and then tucked myself back
    into my shorts, shut my computer down for the night, and headed to bed
    with full balls and a heavy conscience.

    Lying

    in bed, trying to stop the spinning thoughts long enough to fall
    asleep, the voices drifted down from upstairs once again. I could have
    sworn one of them sounded like Tara.

    When

    I got to work Tuesday, all thoughts of Kerri, or anyone else for that
    matter, were gone from my mind, replaced by images of the skirt, boots,
    and fishnets Letty was wearing; the same ones she wore the last time I
    "stayed late." I was sensing a pattern. She wanted me to spend the day
    knowing exactly what I was in for, and each click and clack of her
    stilettos on the tile floor tingled my nerves.

    She

    said nothing to me as the day went on, save for a dispassionate work
    request or instruction or two, and as the store began to close up for
    the night, each co-worker leaving the store felt like seconds ticking
    off a timer, with Gina's "good luck tonight" and wink signaling time had
    run out.

    I

    locked the door behind her, and turned back toward the empty store. It
    was deathly quiet. The click clack of Letty's boots broke the silence,
    and I saw her lean out from her office door.

    "Leave

    your phone at the desk." She said nothing more, disappearing back into
    her office. I did as I was instructed, and made my way after her.

    Her

    office was dimly lit, and she stood, waiting for me, by the corner of
    her desk. She stood straight and tall, arms crossed over her chest, a
    long riding crop held in one hand.

    Uh oh.

    "Shut the door behind you and come over here."

    I did as I was told and moved toward the center of the room, nervous and excited.

    "Take off your shirt."

    I obliged, stripping off the garment and tossing it nearby.

    Letty walked over towards me slowly.

    She

    took the flail end of the crop and ran it slowly down my cheek and
    neck, stopping at my chest. She took a deep breath that almost felt like
    excitement, but before I could calculate what the emotion was, a sharp
    sting spread through my body as she snapped the crop against my chest
    with a loud slap.

    "Ah!" I shouted, and backed away, "what the fuck was that for?"

    "Because

    I was under the impression we had an agreement about what goes on in
    this building Mr. Miller," she said coldly, "and when I tell you to do
    something, you are to do it, and answer me accordingly."

    She

    sauntered towards me again, placing her hand on the sore impact point
    that was beginning to turn red. She rubbed it softly. Almost tenderly.

    "Unless

    you no longer wish to abide by that agreement, in which case you are
    free to go." Her fingers felt nice as they circled my chest. "Do you
    wish to stay? And suffer the consequences for breaking the rules?"

    She looked up at me with her ice-blue eyes, her thin, painted lips seductively slightly parted as she waited for my response.

    "Yes," I began, excited and terrified for what the night would bring, “ mistress."

    I thought I saw a smile try to pull at her lips ever so briefly.

    "Good

    boy." She leaned in, and my hair stood up on end as I felt her lips
    kiss the sore spot on my chest, before backing away and returning to her
    place by the desk. Her lips; that small moment of tenderness; set my
    body on fire.

    "Take off the rest of your clothes," she said, her eyes never leaving mine.

    "Yes

    mistress." I did as she requested, quickly stripping off my pants, my
    underwear and my socks. I was left totally nude, standing in the middle
    of my boss' office.

    Letty slowly sauntered over to me, this time carrying a length of thick ribbon.

    "Hands

    behind your back," she commanded, and I obeyed with the correct verbal
    response as well. I felt her breath on the back of my neck as she
    wrapped the ribbon around my wrists, binding them together. After giving
    it a test for security, she circled me, running the end of the riding
    crop over my body gently, sending tingles across my bare skin. Stopping
    in front of me, her eyes traced their way down, coming to rest on my
    cock that was beginning to swell in nervous excitement.

    I

    felt her glide the end of her riding crop up the inside of my thigh.
    She slid it over my balls before resting the tip firmly beneath my
    thickening shaft, lifting it slightly for her own inspection.

    "So,"

    she said, weighing my meat with her implement, "you think just because
    you have a cock like this, it means you don't have to follow the rules?"

    I

    was flooded by nerves and hormones that I didn't even register the
    compliment she just paid me. I was too worried about the riding crop,
    one she had already used very willingly to inflict pain on me, playing
    around with my most sensitive area.

    "No, mistress!" I blurted out, not realizing there really was no right answer.

    "No,

    you don't have to follow the rules?" She said, her tone intensifying.
    "You think this cock entitles you to make trouble for everyone you work
    with? You think it makes you special?" I started to stumble through a
    response, trying to mitigate her growing ire, but a quick whoosh and a
    firm, stinging slap of the crop to my thigh shut me up. "Speak plainly!"
    she commanded.

    "Yes mistress," I croaked. "I didn't mean to make trouble, I swear."

    "You were neglectful, weren't you?" she said, circling the tip of the crop around my reddened skin.

    "Yes, mistress!"

    "You were inconsiderate, weren't you?"

    "Yes, mistress!" I practically cried, before following up with "It will never happen again, mistress, I swear!"

    She looked my body over once more, and then stepped back toward the end of her desk.

    "On your knees." she said, her back to me.

    "Yes,

    mistress," I obliged, and lowered to the floor. Letty kept her back to
    me, and I watched her intently, waiting for her next request or command.
    She put her crop down on her desk. I couldn't see her hands, but they
    seemed to be busy at the front of her shirt. It was only a moment longer
    before she spread the shirt wide, and slipped it down off her
    shoulders, sliding it off her arms, folded it, and placed it neatly on
    her desk. Her lithe back was wrapped in some sort of black corset or
    bustier, its drawstrings tied tightly in crisscrosses and bows
    descending her back.

    I felt the blood surge to my cock.

    Her

    hands then moved to the skirt she was wearing. Her hips cocked to the
    side as she unfastened it. I took a deep breath in as she unwrapped
    herself, revealing a perfect, pert ass that rested atop two, pale, toned
    legs. Her tall stiletto boots gave way to dark stockings that reached
    up to her mid-thigh, held in place by a black garter straps that reached
    up to the bottom of her corset. Her perfect ass cheeks were bare, with
    no fabric to speak of splitting them.

    , she wasn't wearing panties.

    I

    imagined her walking around the store all day panty-less, presenting
    the outward appearance of a total professional, when really beneath her
    sensible skirt she was prepared for debauchery. I wanted so badly to
    stroke my cock as it began to rise, but my hands were otherwise
    occupied. It was a beautiful torture.

    After

    folding her skirt and placing it on top of her blouse, Letty picked up
    her riding crop and slowly turned to face me. Her body was on full
    display now, the corset that hugged her body accented by silver rivets
    that climbed up toward her breasts, breasts which were held up by the
    garment and pushed together in a delicious display of cleavage, despite
    their modest size.

    As

    she walked back towards me my eyes fell to her swaying hips, and soon
    her bare cunt, accented by a tasteful tuft of hair just above the lips,
    was inches from my face. My mouth began to water, and my cock strained
    upward, hard and tight, from between my thighs. Letty's hand came down
    to my head, and gently ran her perfectly manicured fingers through my
    hair. It was tender and sweet, and did nothing to quench the thirst I
    was feeling.

    "I'm going to use your mouth until I'm satisfied. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, mistress," I yelped, desperate to give her what she wanted.

    Her hand cupped the back of my head, and guided me toward the promised land.

    My

    nose pushed into her tuft of hair, and quickly my mouth felt the warm
    flesh of her lips. They were warm. They were slick. They were wet.
    Letty's cunt was wet for me. My tongue snaked out, desperate to taste
    her arousal, and as the tip began to lap at her creamy nectar, I felt
    her stiffen up and gasp slightly.

    I

    sighed deeply at her involuntary pleasure response. Emotion of any kind
    was at a premium with Letty, and this small, almost imperceptible break
    in her stoicism fueled me. Now, just like last time, with her hand on
    the back of my head, I began to kiss and lick at her swollen lips firmly
    and wetly. My cock strained outward almost painfully as I worked, a
    desperate monument to how much I wanted to please her.

    Once

    again she made no sound, but the sharp intakes and exhales of breath
    through her nose told the story of her building pleasure. My tongue
    rolled over her pearl of a clit, undulated and pitched up, pushing into
    her tight, wet cunt. She tasted so sweet, so right, and I could feel her
    body beginning to boil as I stoked her flame.

    Then

    for a second, and only for a second, she lost her composure, and I
    heard a sharp moan slip from her throat. A crack in her armor. This only
    intensified my efforts, wanting to capitalize on the sensation I was
    giving her, but a sharp tug pulled at my scalp as her tender hand turned
    to a tight fist around my hair, and pulled me back, disconnecting me
    from her sweet, commanding sex. My mouth was covered in a sheen of her
    juices, a long, thick strand connecting my chin to her cunt.

    She

    pulled my hair hard, tipping my head back even further. There was a
    wildness to her eyes now, but she never seemed out of control. Her other
    hand came down to my face, gathered some of the juice smeared all over
    me with her thumb, and pushed it into my mouth. My lips instinctually
    closed around it and I began to suck, rolling my tongue around it as I
    did.

    She didn't even have to ask.

    Popping

    her thumb out of my mouth, I felt her hand in my hair grip hard again
    in readjustment. My cock flared. Looking down at me with her icy eyes,
    her breasts starting to heave slightly in her corset, she commanded
    "open your mouth and stick out your tongue."

    "Yes, mistress," I gasped, and did as she asked.

    Holding

    my head firmly, she took a step forward and pushed her wet cunt
    forcefully into my face, dropping her lips right onto my tongue. I felt
    her hand in my hair regrip again, and then her hips started to move.
    Thrusting. Grinding. Firm. Deliberate. the sweetness of her juices
    poured into my mouth as my boss began to fuck my face.

    This

    wasn't like the last time. Last time she wanted me to give her
    pleasure, this time she wanted nothing more than to take it. Each hard
    thrust into me was accompanied by a sharp exhale through her nose as she
    used my mouth like a common sex toy. I should have been insulted. I
    should have felt degraded. The only thing I felt was extreme arousal.

    I

    held my tongue as still as possible as she ground her clit into me. The
    sharp nasal exhales became faster, and I could tell she was getting
    close. Suddenly her hips began to tremble. She steadied herself on my
    face with her other hand, gripping my head tightly with both. I looked
    upward at the woman currently owning me, her eyes closed, lost in the
    sensation.

    Her

    mouth hung open for a quick gasp, then another. Then a third. Then a
    moan escaped her throat as before, and I knew this was it: she was
    cumming.

    That

    small display of weakness would be all I got tonight though, as she
    stiffened up, pursed her lips tightly, and rode out the rest of her
    orgasm through sharp nasal breaths.

    Watching

    this woman cum was intoxicating. She needed to be in control at all
    times, even in orgasm, and something about it aroused me greatly. I saw
    it as a challenge. She may be the one making the rules and calling the
    shots, but right then and there I made it my goal to not leave for
    college without making her scream.

    A

    long, deep exhale signaled the end of her pleasure, accompanying the
    release of the death grip on my head like some sort of hydraulic piston
    lowering. Her fingers loosened in my hair, and she stepped back,
    disconnecting herself from my sore, used jaw.

    She

    took a moment to admire her handiwork, and it's true, I was quite a
    sight, I'm sure: naked, on my knees, hands tied behind my back, messed
    up hair, a river of saliva and cunt juice streaked down from my mouth to
    my pubic bone, all while my cock stood at a straining, intense
    attention.

    Letty's eyes took in my erection, then ticked back up to mine. "Stand."

    "Yes,

    mistress," I said, struggling to my feet. She directed me to rest
    myself on her desk, and after giving her the appropriate response I
    rested my ass on the lip of her desk. Letty's eyes went back to my cock,
    sticking out swollen and hard.

    She

    ran the tip of her riding crop over my balls, and teased my length up
    and down. "That looks uncomfortable," she said with an almost
    imperceptible smirk, "is that for me?"

    "Yes, mistress," I gasped, "all for you."

    "I see," she said, echoing her words from last time.

    Letty

    stepped towards me, and sidled up to me close. I wasn't sure what to
    do; she pressed her body into mine in a way she never had before. It was
    almost romantic.

    One

    hand drifted down and cupped my full balls. I let out a deep,
    pleasureful exhale; her hand felt euphoric on my desperate, swollen
    stones.

    "Are these for me too?" she said, rolling them around in her fingers.

    "Yes, mistress."

    "Have you emptied them since the last time we were together?"

    "Yes, mistress."

    Her

    hand slid up, and I let out an involuntary moan when I felt her long
    fingers wrap around my shaft. She squeezed firmly, testing my hardness. I
    held my breath. And then her hand began to slowly stroke along my
    length.

    "Oh my god," I whispered as she began jerking me off at a painstakingly slow pace.

    "Was it by yourself? Or with a lover?"

    "B-both, mistress," I stuttered, the sensations she was sending through my body putting me in almost a trance-like state.

    "I see," she said in an uncharacteristically syrupy tone, "who was she?"

    "My

    friend's, girlfriend." I barely got the words out. I don't know why I
    told her that, but clearly her hand on my cock was better than any truth
    serum.

    "How very naughty of you," she dripped, stroking me still, "did you fuck her?"

    "Yes, mistress," I said, beginning to shake.

    "And

    where did she take your seed?" Her hand was sending me careening toward
    the edge. I could feel her hard nipples pressed into my arm.

    "Inside her," I choked out, barely hanging on, "and, and,” images of Kerri flashed in my mind. “ on her face."

    "Did

    you like it?" She whispered deep into my soul, "did you like fucking
    your friend's girlfriend?" her hand sped up, driving me, pulling me.
    "Did you like it when she emptied your balls in her cunt and on her
    face?"

    My

    body began to vibrate. Thick precum began to drip down my shaft and
    over Letty's fingers. I felt the well inside me bubble and start to rush
    toward the surface.

    "Y-yes, mistress!"

    "Then

    you don't need me to make you cum, then, do you?" She said with the
    icy, authoritarian tone she had when I arrived, disappearing her hand
    from my throbbing cock and shifting her body away from me just as I was
    about to explode.

    My hands were tied behind my back. There was no possible way for me to finish myself off. I almost screamed.

    "Please,

    mistress; Please!" I cried, but Letty said nothing. She picked up her
    skirt and began to put it back on as I huffed and heaved in denial of my
    orgasm. She then followed suit with her blouse, silently buttoning it
    up as my breath began to calm down.

    Letty

    moved to the chair behind her desk, sat, and began looking at documents
    and papers as I stood there naked and wet, huffing breath, my hands
    still tied behind my back. It began to dawn on me that this really was
    it. She was not going to give me any release.

    This was so much worse than last time.

    I

    stood there, my body cooling down, my arousal giving way to
    self-conscious awkwardness. My cock began to deflate, and soon hung
    flaccid between my legs. Looking up at my soft member, Letty finally
    reached over, pulled the ribbon around my wrists and untied me.

    "Put your clothes back on." She said dispassionately, going back to her papers, "clean up the floor and then you may leave."

    "Y-yes

    mistress," I said in a daze. I stumbled my way into my clothes, then
    wiped up the bodily fluids we had spilt on the floor.

    I

    stood in silence, waiting for her to acknowledge me. Finally, she
    looked up at me, almost as though she had forgotten I was even there.

    "Well go then!" she said with a shooing motion, then went back to her papers.

    "Yes,

    mistress," I said quietly, turning for the door. I needed to get to the
    car immediately. I needed to finish the job, and I didn't think I could
    make it home first.

    "And

    Tim?" She called to me. I turned back and looked at those icy blue eyes
    once more. "I better not catch you pleasuring yourself in the parking
    lot on my way out."

    "Yes, mistress," I groaned once more and made my way out of Letty's office.

    I

    replayed the events in my mind at light speed as I walked toward the
    exit of the building. I couldn't believe the crashing waves of pleasure,
    pain, and frustration she sent through me, all at once. My body was
    still vibrating. I thought about her cunt on my tongue, her fingers on
    my cock, and then something gave me pause.

    I

    was too shattered to take stock of it at the time, but now I remembered
    that when she turned away from me, after she took her hand off of me,
    she raised it up to her mouth and licked her fingers. She didn't want me
    to see it, but I knew what she had done: she licked my precum off of
    her fingers.

    I felt the blood start to surge back to my cock. I needed to get out of there fast.

    Hustling

    to the car, I peeled out of the parking lot, and headed to the nearest
    secluded place I could think of; The Spot. The vibrations of the drive,
    and the thoughts of Letty licking my precum off her hand, sent my cock
    skyrocketing back to hardness. I parked in a dark, isolated section of
    the Spot and practically tore my pants open.

    I

    was hard as iron, but I needed something to put me over the edge, so I
    pulled out my phone and scrolled through one of the many images I took
    of Kerri covered in my semen. They were undeniably hot, but something
    kept me scrolling past them until I landed on a video.

    I

    hit play, and started desperately stroking my painfully hard cock as
    moving images lit up my screen. Images of my cock appearing and
    disappearing between the soft pillowy lips of Stephanie. I stroked along
    in time, my eyes locked on hers, and pretty soon I heard my past self
    prepare her for what was coming next. I watched her pull her lips off my
    slick cock and command "Do it, baby, cum for me ;  I want it all over
    me!"

    I did as she desired, in the video, and in real life.

    My

    cock lurched, and my balls painfully pulled up to my body as I exploded
    right there in my car. The first shot reached the neckline of my shirt,
    but I lost track of the rest, as I was too focused on Stephanie’s
    gorgeous face, her perfect body, getting showered in my hot seed. I
    pulsed and pulsed, soaking my fist and pants as the sounds of her
    delighted giggle filled my ears.

    "How

    do I look with your cum all over me, Timmy?" She said with a smoldering
    look at the lens as she dragged a thick splatter of cum off her cheek
    and into her mouth.

    "Fucking amazing" I said along with my video counterpoint.

    I

    sat there quietly, coming down from my earth-shattering orgasm, covered
    in my own jizz, watching Stephanie’s smiling face flash across my
    screen. Tears began to well in my eyes.

    Goddamnit I missed her.

    Shutting

    off the video, I looked blankly out into the night, and only then did I
    realize there was another vehicle at The Spot as well. It was a big
    van; one of those comfortable cruiser types. I watched it for a moment,
    the dull bass hum of music faintly audible from inside. I began to
    imagine what the scene must be like inside, when two people emerged,
    casually moving toward the long side of the van.

    Despite

    the dark and the distance, I could tell it was a guy and a girl, and
    the small red throb moving back and forth told me they were sharing a
    cigarette. I couldn't make out their faces, and wondered who they were,
    what they were discussing.

    I

    was about to turn on the engine and leave when in almost a single
    motion, the girl tossed the red ember of the cigarette away, and then
    gave the guy a rough shove against the side of the van. He seemed
    unfazed by it, but the girl's hands went to her cocked hips in clear
    annoyance. I was sure I was about to witness a serious domestic dispute,
    and then the girl dropped to her knees.

    She

    pawed at his pants, obviously freeing his cock, and then I watched as
    her head began to bob. She sped up, clearly getting into it, but the guy
    seemed fairly nonplussed by the whole experience. The girl went at it
    hard for a few minutes, then seemed to give up, pulling away and
    standing up, clearly annoyed once more. They exchanged a few inaudible
    words, and the guy walked back toward the van. The girl lingered
    momentarily, shook her head in disbelief, and then started off after
    him.

    Once

    they were out of sight I fired up my car and headed home in silence,
    wondering who she was, who they were, and what I had just witnessed.
    Those thoughts would follow me into the shower, and then into sleep.

    The next two days at work passed without incident or note.

    Letty

    said nothing to me out of the ordinary, and small talk with Gina
    remained just that. She may not have spoken much to me, but my mind was
    filled with images of Letty's perfect ass and tight cunt. I had left the
    other night practically a broken man, but still, I couldn't wait till
    the next time we were together. I was determined to please her. I was
    determined to make her scream.

    I

    said my farewells, thanking Gina once again for covering for me, and
    spent the night by myself, both Kelly and Alexa out for the evening.
    Despite leaving the next day for a three day church group outing, I
    couldn't bring myself to jerk off one final time. My mind was too filled
    with worry about seeing Christine, about what this weekend might bring
    and how bad we might end up, to muster the brainpower for arousal.

    Kelly

    dropped me off at the church the next morning, and I hung around
    chatting with the other kids as we waited for everyone to arrive so we
    could head off.

    Christine

    was already there, and after a brief, polite hello, we drifted to
    different sides of the church yard. She may not have wanted to talk to
    me, but I couldn't help but look at her every chance I got. Her long,
    brown hair was done up in a messy bun, accentuating her long, slender
    neck. It was a little chilly that morning, so she wore a big, oversized
    sweatshirt, but her long, toned legs were still on display, stretching
    out from a tight pair of short shorts, despite the cold.

    Soon

    the youth pastor and the chaperones gathered us all around to call roll
    before our departure. I raised my hand when I heard my name, and saw
    Christine's go up when they called out hers. She was so gorgeous. I
    couldn't take my eyes off of her.

    The

    rest of the names washed over me as I thought about the weekend and
    what lie in store. I had a chance, we had a chance, to work things out;
    to figure out exactly what was going on between us; and I was determined
    to make the most of it. I wasn't going to let anything distract me from
    figuring out where Christine and I stood.

    At least that's what I told myself before my daydream was broken by the call of the next two names.

    "Rachel

    and, Devon?" the youth pastor called out. My eyes snapped toward the
    pale hand that raised up from the crowd. My eyes followed it down to a
    head of strawberry blonde hair, and two of the biggest tits I had ever
    seen.

    There was Rachel, and with her was the guy I had seen her with those times at the cafe.

    I swallowed hard.

    "Oh, boy."

    Chapter 27: The church camping trip

    It

    was dark. It was raining. We were running. The sky had opened up, a
    practical tsunami coming fast and hard down through the leaves of the
    forest trees, and we were desperately trying to race to shelter back at
    camp.

    My

    hand was around her wrist; I didn't want to lose her. We hustled and
    moved, over twigs and weeds, until we saw the faint light of the
    smoldering campfire. It was well past lights out, and the rest of our
    number had long since gone to bed. All but us. We laughed.

    The

    rain was so loud, pounding on the leaves and the nylon roofs of the
    tents, we were desperate for shelter. As we broke through the trees, we
    bee lined it for the first tent in view; my tent.

    I

    laughed and swore as I fumbled with the zipper, her laughter joining
    mine in an intoxicating chorus as the rain pelted us. Freeing the door
    we quickly ushered ourselves in, closed the flap, and collapsed in a wet
    pile of laughter and exhausted breath.

    My

    eyes fell onto her, this beautiful creature, and then onto her body.
    Her wet clothes clung tightly to her curves. Her hard nipples poked out
    prominently through the fabric. I wanted to taste them.

    Our

    laughter died down, but the tension was rising. We looked at each
    other. We knew. The rain was loud; camouflaging. No one would know.

    A crack of thunder in the distance followed a flash of lightning.

    We kissed.

    She took my hand and placed it on her breast.

     

    "I

    hate camping," I thought as we neared hour two of the long drive to the
    campground, "I don't know why I thought this was a good idea."

    This

    of course was a lie. I was on my way to the church youth group camping
    trip, my final excursion with the group before aging out and heading off
    to college. It's usually a pretty good time, and was always fun to
    spend some time away and hang out with the other kids, including the
    pastor's daughter, my friend Christine. This year I thought it had the
    potential to be great, however, because this year I had been in the
    midst of a torrid, clandestine, sexual affair with Christine. Christine
    was a girl who cared about her piety, but still had natural, carnal
    needs, and so Christine and I had been seeing each other the past couple
    months so we could indulge those needs.

    It had been electric.

    We

    had rules though. There had been no penetration, and I was forbidden to
    touch her anywhere below the neck. Draconian, I know, but it hadn't
    stopped us from getting creative and enjoying each other. I had been
    surprised to learn that the preacher's daughter not only loved giving
    head, but seemed to have an honest to goodness cum fetish.

    My

    mind drifted, remembering the feel of her wet, tender mouth sliding
    around the length of my hard cock; her tongue teasing my tip; her
    gorgeous brown eyes looking up at me as she sucked; the way her body
    shook in orgasm when she touched herself; the satisfied pleasure on her
    face when I finally gave her all my sperm. I shifted in my seat, turning
    away from the person next to me as I felt my pants begin to grow tight.

    Those

    visuals lived rent free in my memory, but right now all I could see was
    the back of her head and her flowing brown hair. While I would have
    loved to be sitting up next to her, sneaking touches and feels secretly
    on the long journey, I was two seats behind her in the big van, thanks
    to our last encounter.

    She

    had just returned from a trip with her parents, I had just spent the
    night committing adultery with my friend's girlfriend Kerri, and when
    our bodies collided in the front seat of my car, something was off. She
    was much too eager, I was much too hesitant. Our arrangement had been
    just that; an arrangement; one that was purely physical. Up until that
    moment we had both been happy enough as it was, or so I thought, but now
    something had changed in both of us. There was something more happening
    between us than just mutually assured orgasm, and I don't think either
    of us knew how to handle it.

    I

    also didn't think either of us really wanted to talk about it, but as
    the sexy plans for the weekend went out the window, I didn't think we'd
    have much of a choice.

    But

    as my eyes caught the second church van coming up beside us on the
    highway, my mind turned to the other wrench thrown into my expectations
    for the weekend: Rachel.

    Rachel

    split time between our church and her parents' church, so it's true her
    presence wasn't that odd, but in the entire time I had known her, she
    had never come to the annual camping trip. She had even, on occasion,
    been known to talk about how camping was one of her least favorite
    activities, so obviously my suspicions were piqued.

    Why

    now? Why this trip? Was it because it was the last event before we left
    for college? Or could it have something to do with the last time she
    was in a tent, the night of her senior prom where I fingered her to
    orgasm and she jerked me off until I exploded all over her hands and
    streaked her naked tits with my cum?

    Oh,

    those tits. The biggest I had seen in my young life. I shifted again,
    remembering the way they jiggled and shook as both her hands stroked me;
    how my cock came so tantalizingly close to slipping between them. And
    when she finally made me explode, the sight of those tits lashed by a
    whip of my cum made my orgasm even stronger. It was an already
    unforgettable experience made even more so by the sharp come down of
    what came next.

    Passions

    fading, Rachel had taken stock of the fluids that covered her, my
    fluids, and responded the way any young, sexually naive person would
    hope their partner would express their acceptance of what they just
    shared; by exclaiming "Ew, gross!"

    It

    was only two words, but they were two words that honestly hurt. We had
    just shared something extremely private with each other; I had shared
    with her my body, out of control, at its most vulnerable, and her
    reaction was to recoil in disgust. Maybe not the end of the world in the
    grand scheme of things, but for someone having their first sexual
    experience, it set an odd tenor.

    We

    hadn't really talked much after the awkward end to that night, but
    there was something in the air the few times we had interacted since,
    something that told me the night was memorable for her, despite her
    ultimate reaction. The way her chest flushed when we made eye contact
    across the room at church, certain cues I picked up on in those times we
    saw each other at the cafe, her willingness to follow up a bawdy joke
    with me online; it all made me wonder if her appearance here had
    anything to do with me. With us. But I was probably just overthinking
    it. Besides, she had brought another guy with her; I couldn't imagine
    she had any designs on me. But still, it all seemed suspicious.

    This

    guy she brought, I learned, was named Devon, and was that same handsome
    African American guy I had seen her with a couple times at the cafe. He
    seemed very friendly, and I'd learn later on that he also went to
    Rachel's other church. I didn't know the guy, and he seemed nice enough,
    but as soon as I saw him, I felt that cold pang of jealousy spread
    through my stomach. I couldn't explain it;  I wasn't interested in
    Rachel at that moment, my mind was fully set on handling the Christine
    situation, but that's the funny thing about the young, male, hormonal
    mind, isn't it? Jealousy born of nothing but proximity and speculation.

    Maybe

    it was because here was a guy she seemed to have chosen to spend time
    with, instead of awkwardly rejecting. Maybe it was because there was a
    chance he was regularly getting to play with Rachel's massive,
    spectacular tits. Maybe it was because there was a chance she didn't
    think his cum was gross.

    To be continued in Part 17

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 6 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 15
    These days, things were spinning so fast and hard.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Floating

    back to my car, dick still hard, I raced back home. I needed to process
    what had just happened with my boss Letty, but before that could begin,
    I needed to cum. It needed to be big, it needed to be hard.

    Stumbling

    through the door of Sandy and Don's apartment, I carelessly dumped my
    things on the floor, and made a beeline to their bedroom. I was being
    piloted by nothing but hormones and dirty lust at that moment, so I had
    no qualms about going into their stash of home movies and grabbing a new
    disc from the pile.

    I

    awkwardly yanked off my pants as the video started, tumbling my bare
    ass to the couch just as I heard Sandy's voice come from the tv.

    My

    cock had lost only a little buoyancy on the drive home, and I gave it
    some refreshing pumps while I watched Sandy walk in from sunning herself
    on a bungalow porch, her enormous breasts testing every limit of the
    small bikini she was wearing.

    Don,

    behind the camera, asked her how the porch was, and she responded by
    saying she just got done sucking Joe's cock, whoever that was. Don
    started asking her questions; how was his cock, did she swallow, was it a
    big load, etc.; and Sandy answered in kind as she stripped the
    miniscule bikini off her tits. His cock was big, his load was thick, and
    she swallowed "of course."

    My

    cock surged. Sandy dropped to her knees in front of Don, and with a big
    smile began to work her mouth over her husband's already hard cock. She
    sucked him with skill and pleasure, and gave him dirty answers about
    her encounter to all his dirty questions.

    I

    felt the pleasure inside me race and build just as much from the sound
    of her words as the visual of her suckling mouth. I closed my eyes and
    thought about Letty, about the otherworldly feel of her cunt, about all
    the things I wanted to do to her, and all the things I wanted her to do
    to me.

    I

    brought myself to the brink, pausing, teasing myself as I remembered
    the exquisite torture she had put me through. My eyes opened just in
    time to hear Don ask Sandy where she wanted his cum, and for Sandy,
    looking up at her husband with lustful adoring eyes from beneath his
    swollen cock to respond with "I want you to cum all over me, baby."

    That

    breathless request seemed to do it for Don and I both, and I managed to
    catch the first two thick ropes of cum leap and splatter onto Sandy's
    smiling face before the coil inside me snapped, and I ruined another
    shirt due to a cosmic explosion of cum and pleasure soaring at light
    speed out of the head of my cock.

    When

    I opened my eyes again, the video had moved on to another scene. I had
    no memory of the end of the last one; it was entirely possible that I
    blacked out.

    Lying

    there in a half-comatose daze, listlessly watching the beginnings of
    the next erotic adventure of my upstairs neighbors, a thought came to
    me. When I rustled my way through the box of erotic dvds, I realized
    that there was something wrong: one of them was missing. I knew this
    because the missing disc in question had a very specific name on it, one
    that I had definitely taken note of the previous night when Tara and I
    first found the stash.

    The missing disc was labeled "Brian."

    As

    I sat there, drenched in my own euphoria, casually watching Sandy begin
    a long, oily handjob to another thick-cocked stranger, I wondered where
    that disc had gone.

    There was only one person who could have taken it. I was going to have some questions for her at our lunch tomorrow.

    Chapter 24: Tim meets Kenny, talks with Tara, and watches Kerri & Mike

    Running

    used to clear my head. These days things were spinning so fast and hard
    that I couldn't focus on running; no matter how hard or far I ran, I
    only thought about the variety of confusing situations I had found
    myself in. Situations that left my mind reeling, and my cock painfully
    hard.

    It had been a confusing week.

    Four nights ago my best friend Tara and I jerked each other off while watching one of my upstairs neighbors' many sextapes.

    I

    had no idea what was going on with Tara. We had shared sexual
    activities before, but as far as I knew she was in a relationship with
    my next door neighbor Sarah, and I couldn't imagine she would cheat on
    her. Plus, we had almost kissed afterward, which would have sent us
    barreling past a barrier that was still intact despite what our numerous
    recent shared sexual events would otherwise suggest, but we stopped
    dead in our tracks when we discovered that also featured on that sextape
    was my step-mom Kelly.

    Two

    nights ago I watched the rest of that tape, and drained my balls while
    watching my step mom get double penetrated by her best friend's husband
    and some mystery man named John.

    I

    had found the whole thing highly erotic, but strangely it didn't make
    me view my step mother in any troubling oedipal light. It actually made
    me feel closer to her, to understand her a bit better. I had no idea
    why.

    Then

    last night I met my boss after closing time for "training," which was
    not a lie, except the training I received was as her submissive sex
    slave. She bossed me around, forced me to eat her cunt, and didn't let
    me cum. It was torture, but I think I loved it.

    And

    now here, on Saturday, I was only twelve hours or so away from
    fulfilling my part of a deal with my friend's girlfriend, Kerri, to
    clandestinely watch them fuck via webcam so Kerri could get horny enough
    to cum. Not only that, but then I am supposed to send her a video of me
    cumming while watching them, and in return she will send me a picture
    of herself wearing a semen facial.

    And

    that's not even to mention my Christly friend with benefits Christine,
    the pastor's daughter who I may or may not be developing feelings for
    outside of the way her hands and mouth make me feel when she milks my
    cum into her mouth or onto her face.

    As an 18 year old, red-blooded male, I should have been ecstatic, but to be honest I was starting to forget which way was up.

    Rounding

    the corner coming back up to my house I spotted my next door neighbor
    Sarah stretching and preparing for a run of her own. A pale-skinned,
    redheaded bombshell, she was Tara's girlfriend, and also my longest
    standing crush.

    More

    recently, however, she had been a font of wisdom regarding my troubled
    love life, so the opportunity to pick her brain about some of my current
    problems seemed like a gift. A gift wrapped in tight athletic wear that
    showed off her amazing figure.

    Tara was a lucky girl.

    I

    was also lucky, as my bathroom window looked directly into her bedroom,
    which, until very recently, had no curtains to speak of. This was a
    voyeuristic boon for my young, hormonal self, and provided me with full,
    unencumbered views of her gorgeous, naked form.

    My

    mind instantly jumped back to Tara and I masturbating together,
    watching Sarah get fucked by her then-boyfriend. It was the first time I
    had ever seen Tara cum, and it was still the hottest thing I'd ever
    witnessed.

    I knew it was wrong to spy, but I couldn't help it. I was being driven by something other than common sense.

    As

    I drew closer, I waited for Sarah to turn to see me, at which point I
    waved and smiled. Sarah was the nicest person I knew, and was always
    quick with a big, beaming smile, which is why it was very surprising
    when she took one look at me, scowled, and began her run off in the
    other direction.

    I stopped, and immediately felt a knot start to form in my stomach. Had Tara told her what happened the other night?

    I

    stumbled into my house, a new anxiety-inducing problem stacked on top
    of everything else, only to find my step mother Kelly and her boyfriend
    Brian in the middle of breakfast. Brian had begun staying over, yet
    another life change I had to get used to.

    I

    made small talk, but quickly got a glass of water and made my way
    upstairs to shower, but not before catching a hand slide up Kelly's leg
    after a giggle shared between them. I began to think I was going to be
    seeing more of Brian in the mornings.

    Thinking

    about the scowl I got from Sarah, I peered out the bathroom window as I
    got ready to shower. Her new curtains were still drawn tight.

    My

    mind was still all over the place as I ran through my hired chores up
    in Sandy and Don's unit, and I came back to the public display of
    affection I saw downstairs. I was happy for Brian and Kelly, but having a
    new man in the house was still a feeling that required getting used to.

    Especially one who was being so forward with my step-mother.

    For

    some reason, maybe out of some weird subconscious feeling of being
    pushed away, after I finished my tasks I made my way back to the bin of
    homemade sex dvds, grabbed a few, and headed back to the tv room.

    I

    popped the first one in and scrubbed through a few videos of Sandy in
    all sorts of erotically compromising situations (including one involving
    a French maid outfit that I wanted to revisit later), but I was looking
    for something else. This time I was actively looking for a video with
    Kelly in it.

    I found one on the disc labeled "KENNY."

    This

    one opened in a hot tub. The joyous, giggling faces of Sandy and Kelly,
    drinks in hand, each clad in a flattering bikini top, laughed and joked
    with the man behind the camera. I recognized the voice of the camera
    man as that of Sandy's husband Don, who joked and laughed along with his
    two beautiful companions. They were discussing the arrival of the
    titular Kenny, and the fun he would add to their trip.

    They

    laughed, they joked, they drank, and then soon enough Sandy waded over
    to Don and he hoisted himself onto the lip of the tub. Both ladies
    squealed with laughter as he revealed he was already nude, hard, and
    ready to play. Sandy joined him, undoing her miniscule top and letting
    loose her impressive breasts, but Kelly (or "Kel" as she was known in
    these videos) didn't. She sat back and watched in rapt amusement as her
    best friend gave a few short priming strokes to her husband's cock, and
    then deftly took him into her mouth.

    Don

    gave his wife's ministrations plenty of screen time, but the camera
    kept finding its way back to Kel. He'd ask her dirty questions about
    what she was watching, and Kel would respond with few words, or
    sometimes not at all, but always a sultry smile. Sure it was hot that
    Sandy was sucking his dick, but the real eroticism came from watching
    Kel get hotter and hotter as she took it all in. He never asked her to
    join them; he didn't need to; he knew she would, once the heat inside
    her reached a breaking point.

    After

    Kel commented on the amazing view, Don quipped that she should add to
    it, and with a smile and a gulp of her drink, Kel reached up and undid
    her top, freeing her beautiful, full breasts. But still all she did was
    watch. Only then did I notice she only used one hand to loosen her top;
    her other hand was plunged beneath the water, clearly touching herself
    as she watched the erotic display before her.

    Then, a shudder, a shake, an involuntary closing of her eyes and gasping for air; she was cumming.

    Now

    a deep breath, a smile, a finishing of her drink, and slowly Kel waded
    over to join her friend at Don's cock. She and Sandy kissed, and began
    trading his hard, slick member back and forth between their mouths.

    Kel

    was so loving and attentive when she sucked him; she knew how to make
    him gasp and throb in ways that made it clear she had done this many
    times before.

    There

    was something so intimate about watching the three of them together.
    This wasn't just some weekend fuck tape, this was three people who
    deeply loved each other having fun pleasing each other.

    It

    made me think of Tara; is this what was on the horizon for us? Love,
    connection, and passion on a level wholly different than with anyone
    else? And what if it wasn't? What if crossing that line sent our whole
    relationship into a tailspin?

    Don

    groaned as the girls egged him on, their faces pressed together just
    above his cock as they stroked him, and they both cheered and laughed as
    the ropes of cum began to ping pong across their jubilant faces and
    over their knuckles; real joy expressed at Don's orgasm. These three
    were something else.

    I

    was hard as a rock the whole time, but I wasn't stroking myself. I was
    just watching. There was something almost wholesome about this lewd act
    they were performing, and I was enthralled.

    Kel

    took Don's cock in her mouth one more time, sucking long and hard
    before passing it back to Sandy to finish the cleanup. Then with a
    single finger and a satisfied smile she directed the stray streaks of
    cum on her face into her mouth, sucking the finger clean.

    My cock twitched hard.

    The next video started up and had an altogether different feel. Empty bedroom, static camera pointed directly at the bed.

    There

    was some low, inaudible dialogue, and then Kel strode into frame
    wearing a sheer, purple robe that stopped just past her hip, and nothing
    else. One hand trailed behind her, and it became quickly evident she
    was not alone. Her fingers were locked into those of a mystery man, one
    whose shirt was already off, but still had on his jeans.

    I had to assume this was the titular Kenny.

    Kel

    pulled him close, and the two talked softly to each other, smiling,
    passing their hands over exposed flesh, and then Kenny pulled her
    closer, and their mouths met in a deep, wet kiss. His hands gripped her
    ass tight, her hands squeezed his strong arms.

    A

    sharp tug at her hair tipped her head back, exposing her long, smooth
    neck and expelling a sudden gasp from her throat, then all at once his
    lips and his tongue danced along her flesh as her breath began to
    shorten.

    This

    wasn't the Kelly I knew, the woman in these videos was someone else.
    This was a completely different person. This was Kel. Kel was
    passionate. Kel was lusty. Kel was dirty. And as my hand idly squeezed
    my hard dick through my pants this compartmentalization was the only
    thing allowing me to accept that I was becoming a little obsessed with
    her.

    I suddenly wondered how quickly and secretly I could download these discs to my computer.

    The

    two lovers' lips met deep and wet again, and then Kel pulled back. She
    caught her breath, and danced her fingers down to Kenny's belt. She
    smiled and whispered as she unfastened his pants. She moaned with
    satisfaction when her hands became full with his cock.

    One final kiss, and Kel sank slowly to her knees, taking Kenny's pants and underwear down with her.

    While

    not as big as Don's, Kenny had a good-sized cock that stood out hard
    and proud before Kel's face. Her fingers traced over it gently as she
    examined it, looked up at him with a smile, and then softly took the tip
    into her mouth. Lips drew back slowly and deliberately as she worked
    more of him in and out of her mouth. I could tell by the attention and
    care she was giving him that this wasn't just going to be a nasty
    fuckfest; she wanted to enjoy it.

    Kenny's

    hands ran through her hair, encouraging her ministrations, occasionally
    pulling her off him completely, where she'd look up at him breathless
    and wanton. She was sucking him hard. She was telling him exactly what
    she wanted, and she never said a word.

    They

    stared at each other, hard, Kel's hand still fastened to the base of
    Kenny's throbbing cock. He traced her lips with his thumb, and then
    slipped it into her mouth. Her lips sealed tight and she sucked it as
    though it were his cock.

    His

    thumb left her mouth with an audible pop, and he helped her to her
    feet. While Kenny kicked off the crumpled pants around his ankles, Kel
    made her way to the bed. She turned back toward him, and delicately
    untied the thin fabric holding her sheer robe together, revealing her
    supple, naked body to him as he joined her.

    They

    kissed deep again. Their hands explored each other’s bodies. Kel gasped
    as Kenny brought his mouth down around her hard nipple. He sucked, he
    squeezed, and soon it was his turn to drop to his knees, gently bringing
    Kel with him until she sat perched on the edge of the bed.

    Her

    legs butterflied open, and Kenny hungrily pushed his face between them.
    She let out a long, sweet "oh," as Kenny's tongue began its work. She
    sat upright for a blissful moment, thin robe open and draped off her
    shoulders, full breasts jiggling lightly with each breath, and then she
    was on her back, her smooth legs hoisted up in the air, thighs wrapping
    around Kenny's head.

    The

    angle of the camera made sure the details were obscured mostly by
    Kenny's back, but somehow that made it even hotter. Kel's legs flailed
    and curled around his head and shoulders while his hands did their best
    to hold her still. She moaned sweetly in mounting pleasure, but then let
    out a loud, guttural "Yes" when one of Kenny's hands drifted up to meet
    his mouth. The muscles in Kenny's back began to fire and his arm became
    a slow piston, and Kel's sweet moans turned into wanton cries.

    Kel's

    breathing turned into desperate gasps, and I heard what sounded like
    words suddenly escape her throat, but I couldn't make them out. I
    rewound the video multiple times, desperately trying to make out the
    sounds, and it was on the third watch that I recognized the sublime
    syllables:

    "I'm cumming!"

    From

    there her legs wrapped tight around Kenny and she began to writhe. His
    free arm gripped her body tightly to keep her as still as possible as he
    guided her through a raucous orgasm, her cries coming in concert with
    thrashing, shifting bedsheets.

    I

    wanted so badly to free my cock and enjoy this to the fullest extent,
    but I had a job that evening, and wanted to make sure I had a full tank.

    After

    coming down from her orgasm, Kel and Kenny relaxed on the bed together
    for a quiet sweet moment. I could hear their low voices, but couldn't
    make out what they were saying. Kel's liege shifted and slid against
    each other idly while Kenny's hand gently ran over her flat stomach and
    shifting thighs.

    I

    could hear them kissing. Kenny's cock was still hard and proud. Kel's
    fingers danced over it, felt its length, and then her other hand pointed
    to the dresser. She sat up as Kenny popped up and moved toward it,
    fishing out what was clearly a condom. He handed it to Kel, who opened
    it. After leaning forward to take him back into her mouth once or twice
    more, she placed the ring over the head of his cock and slid the sheath
    down his length.

    With

    their smiles now replaced by looks expressing severe need and intense
    want, Kel shifted back onto the bed with Kenny crawling after her.
    Sliding up between her legs, he kissed her hard again and leaned back on
    his knees. Holding onto her waist with one hand, he used his other to
    position his straining tip at her dripping opening.

    His

    first push was shallow. Impatient. Kel reached down to help adjust, and
    then with a deep low moan from her accompanying him, Kenny pushed again
    and slid his whole length inside her.

    Kel's

    eyes shut in pleasure as Kenny began to move. Her knees pulled up,
    gripping his body tight with her legs, her hands came up to hold on to
    his shoulders and neck, and her body began to rhythmically rock with his
    strong, confident thrusts.

    I

    watched them roll and tumble, my cock hard as iron but still confined
    to my pants. Legs pitched over shoulders, backsides bounced and crashed,
    and Kel's cries grew louder and longer each time she took him inside
    her.

    Kenny

    seemed to be mostly driving the ship, save for when Kel rolled him onto
    his back after a particularly vigorous series of thrusts, and slowed
    the temp down, riding him. Grinding on him. Dipping her breasts down
    into his face, her hard nipples into his mouth. He squeezed and sucked,
    and a sharp cry came from her throat followed by a big smile.

    Kel

    was like something out of a dream. I watched her body pitch and writhe,
    her curves flowing like smooth ocean waves crashing down on Kenny's
    thick cock over and over, and I wondered if I had ever seen anything so
    erotically pure. Her face, so joyous and focused, it was as if she was
    built for pleasure, to both give and receive. I don't know if she knew
    Kenny before this, if they had ever made love before, but for these few
    minutes he was her partner, her willing co-pilot on a journey of
    pleasure.

    I was jealous. I didn't want Kelly, but I desperately wanted Kel.

    Suddenly

    Kenny rolled her off of him, then pulled her hips up so that she was on
    her hands and knees. She let out what sounded like a purr, and arched
    her back sharply, thrusting her inviting ass into the air. Kenny took
    the invitation, and dove face first into her cunt from the back, causing
    Kel to giggle and squeal in what I can only assume was an attempt to
    buy himself some more time before he erupted.

    I didn't blame him.

    When

    the feeling moved him, he pulled his lips off of hers, and with a smack
    of her ass he sidled up to her, doggy style. Kel gave him that lusty
    smile over her shoulder as she waited, hips wiggling in anticipation,
    and with another smooth stroke, Kenny was back inside her.

    They both moaned long and loud.

    Kenny

    took a moment to gather himself and then his firm, confident thrusting
    began again. An adorably sexy short burst of "Oh!" began to escape Kel's
    lips on each of Kenny's deep inward thrusts, and she tipped her head
    all the way back, focusing on the sensations no doubt coursing through
    her body.

    Then

    the moans suddenly stopped as Kel sucked her breath in hard and held
    it. She hung her head down and became very still, very focused. The only
    sound was Kenny's thighs rhythmically slapping the backs of hers as he
    fed her body his cock. I could see tension building in her with each
    accepted stroke, and then like a big wave finally crashing her body
    vibrated, she let out a loud, full-throated "oh!" and dropped face down
    onto the bed in a wondrous orgasm.

    Kenny

    grasped her hips tightly with both hands for stability, never ceasing
    his firm thrusting up into his orgasming goddess. Her pulsing, squeezing
    cunt must finally have been too much, because as Kel began to come down
    from her euphoria, Kenny's breath began to get sharp and erratic, and
    he gripped her hips even tighter.

    Kel

    pushed up back onto her hands and knees, her breath returned but
    equally ragged, and broke into a low, breathy chant of "yes, yes,” Kenny
    drove into her harder, more animalisticly, grunting in response to her
    lusty chants of encouragement, and then with a loud, final groan, he
    pushed one more time, held her body tight to his, and emptied himself
    loudly and joyously as deep inside her as he possibly could.

    Kel smiled.

    The

    rest of the video was cuddling and comedown, and I myself joined them
    in their recovery. Watching them together had been quite an experience,
    but unlike them there was no release for what built up inside me; I had
    to save it for tonight. For Kerri.

    This

    thought made me reach wildly for my phone. I needed to confirm right
    then and there that my voyeuristic event was still happening that night,
    otherwise I was going to explode. A couple keystrokes later the
    question was asked, and almost immediately it was answered in the
    affirmative. I breathed a sigh of relief.

    My phone buzzed again. I looked down expecting another text from Kerri, but what I saw was a message from Tara.

    "What you up to?"

    My eyes ticked up a the screen where my step mother and her lover were paused in post-coital glow

    "Not much, you?"

    "Same"

    she responded, and then followed quickly with "We still on for lunch?
    are you still house sitting? You want me to come over?"

    The

    truth was I did, very badly. But if Tara and I were alone again in this
    house I truly didn't know what would happen, and we both needed to talk
    before anything else did. It was still early yet, though, so I
    suggested I meet her for a late lunch at our usual spot.

    "You can bring back the clothes you wore home the other night," I continued, “and the dvd you stole."

    Three bubbles popped up followed by a coy "no idea what you mean" and a winking emoji.

    "I'm

    sorry, I just couldn't resist," Tara said as she slid the dvd labeled
    "BRIAN" across the cafe table on a pillow of clothes borrowed from
    Stephanie, "I just had to know!"

    "Yeah, I bet," I said, trying poorly to hide a smirk.

    "Besides,"

    Tara continued, "you're telling me all that time in there with those
    discs and you haven't done any more exploring?" Her eyebrow raised and
    her eyelids lowered, and she bit her bottom lip in a coy smile.

    It

    was a gorgeous afternoon, and Tara matched it perfectly. Her short hair
    was spiked in an immaculately coiffed mess, dark eye makeup accented
    her big doe eyes, a subtle but striking shade of flat maroon painting
    her lips.

    I couldn't lie to those lips. An embarrassed smile was all she needed for my answer.

    "Ha! I knew it!"

    "Yeah, yeah," I begged off, "so was it worth it? What'd you learn from your 'research?'"

    "I

    learned,” she began, shimmying her shoulders delightfully as she
    thought. The cacophony of long necklaces wrapped around her neck that
    took the plunge down the pale skin of her chest jiggled and swayed, with
    only the luckiest of the bunch reaching down enough to brush the tops
    of her perfect breasts. The dance her necklace did across the slight
    rippling of her tits sent a tingle to my balls. “I learned that your
    neighbors are dirty, dirty birds, and I fucking Love them. Sandy is a
    LEGEND; I've never seen a woman so confident; so WILLING. And boy is she
    willing, "

    My

    mind flashed back to the day I witnessed Sandy's willingness first
    hand. Willingness to do wonderful things to Brian's cock in front of her
    husband, willingness to let him spurt his cum all over her face.

    “and I learned that your stepmom is a very lucky girl." She bounced her eyebrows suggestively at me and waited for a reply.

    "Is,”

    I began, wondering if I wanted to know the answer to the question I was
    about to ask, “is she on that disc?" I asked it, but I wasn't sure what
    answer I actually wanted. Part of me was dying to know if Kelly and
    Brian had met via the kinky sexploits of Sandy and Don, if Brian was
    just another Kenny who stuck around, but another part of me desperately
    wanted the answer to be no. I was somehow able to separate my step mom
    Kelly from sex goddess Kel because they were so totally different in my
    mind, but Brian was only one person to me. Knowing he crossed the
    boundaries would bring the worlds of Kel and Kelly crashing together,
    and that was something I wasn't ready for.

    "No," Tara said, scanning me for a reaction.

    I

    couldn't tell if she was lying. There was a slight awkward pause that
    followed. I don't think either of us was sure where to go next, so
    finally Tara took the initiative with our favorite question.

    "Truth or dare?"

    "Truth."

    "The

    other night,” she began. I braced myself for conversation I knew we
    needed to have, but after her nervous pause she decided to delay the
    inevitable. “Did you watch the rest of the video?"

    The

    video. The video of my step mother Kelly being double penetrated,
    fucked to orgasm in her ass and cunt, by her best friend's husband and a
    mystery man named John, simultaneously. Taking both their cocks until
    Don filled her up, and John sprayed her with his cum.

    "I did."

    "And what did You learn?" she said, that coy smirk returning

    "I learned, that Brian is a lucky man."

    That

    was all I said. I didn't tell her that I had watched more than just the
    one video, that the lusty, erotically charged Kel was becoming an
    obsession. I could barely process it myself.

    A

    charged silence hung between us. I needed to change the subject, to get
    my mind off of Kel's lithe, sensual body, and off of the picture in my
    mind of Tara touching herself to the videos of Sandy and Brian. I
    figured we may as well get down to it.

    "About the other night," I began with slight hesitation, "things seemed to get a little, out of hand."

    "That's

    funny," she responded, "everything seemed pretty well in hand to me!" I
    chuckled, and my mind shot back to the feeling of her wet cunt
    squeezing my fingers in pleasure, back to the feeling of her hand
    wrapped around my cock as it pulsed cum all over us.

    "But seriously, Tara," I said, trying to wrangle the conversation, "what's going on?"

    "What's the matter, didn't you, like it?"

    Of course I fucking liked it. I loved it.

    "I

    did, definitely, it's just, what do we,” I couldn't help but catch the
    glint of sun on her moist lips. I wanted them. Bad. She was looking
    straight through me with those eyes of hers.

    "What do we what?"

    "What do,” I didn't know where to go from here. I was totally lost. So I punted. "What about Sarah?"

    Her eyes dropped, along with her mood.

    "Sarah,” she began, but paused as a feeling passed over her. “Sarah and I broke up."

    "What?"

    I exclaimed. I was shocked. Tara and Sarah had been such a good pair.
    With Sarah, Tara had been happy in a way I had never seen her before. I
    couldn't believe it. "What happened?"

    There

    was a long pause. I watched emotions pass over Tara's face as she
    searched for the words, fighting back tears. It occurred to me then that
    I had never seen her cry before. It hurt my heart.

    She took a big breath, steadied herself, looked at me, and said two words: "the truth."

    "What?" I said, confused.

    "The

    truth," she said, breathing through her words. "About everything. About
    you, me, about watching her through her bedroom window, about you
    watching us at the party that night, everything."

    Suddenly things made a lot more sense. The curtains on Sarah's windows, the cold shoulder when she was going out for a run,

    "Holy

    shit," I said. I felt the need to apologize, but wasn't totally sure
    for what. "I never, I'm so sorry, I didn't want,” I couldn't find the
    right avenue into this apology, but Tara's hand went up and she shook
    her head.

    "It wasn't just that, Tim," she said with another breath before looking right at me, "It was the truth about her as well."

    My skin went cold, and my stomach sank like a rock.

    "About

    how the only reason she and I got together was because Stephanie felt
    threatened by me, and wanted to make sure I wasn't an option for you.
    And she told me that you knew."

    I tried to form a response, but my mouth just flapped open and shut like a fish out of water. My eyes dropped in shame.

    "She also told me," she began before pausing, "what you said to her when you confronted her about it."

    My eyes darted back up to hers in surprise.

    "About

    how you defended me, and saw how much I liked Sarah, and didn't want me
    to get hurt." Tara looked at me with kind, loving eyes as she said
    this. "That was very sweet to hear, Tim. Thank you."

    Her hand reached out and touched mine. I looked at it, then looked at her. Those big doe eyes of hers on that gorgeous face.

    I thought about what happened the other night. About her hand on my cock, my fingers in her cunt,

    "So,” I began, not knowing where to go from there, "the other night, what was it?"

    I felt her thumb stroke the back of my hand.

    "I don't know." She looked down for a moment before looking back up at me. "What do you WANT it to be?"

    My

    mind started to whirl. I realized what I wanted was to take her right
    then and there in front of everyone. I wanted us to release so many
    years of sexual tension on each other in fantastic fashion. But then I
    thought about what would come next. I thought about my arrangement with
    Christine, her lips on my cock, my cum on her face. I thought about the
    new arrangement with my boss Letty, controlling me completely with her
    body. I thought about Kerri. The watching, the voyeurism. The taboo. And
    I thought about school. I'd be leaving for school in a few short
    months, and this simple fact was enough to break up me and Stephanie.

    If

    Tara and I were going to be together I couldn't be doing these things
    on the side, and I definitely didn't want it to be just a summer fling
    before college. But, what if this was our only chance?

    "I,” After a long pause I answered her truthfully. “don't know."

    Her stroking thumb on my hand stopped.

    "Tara, you are so special to me.."

    "Nope," she said, pulling her hand back, trying to cut me off.

    "There is nothing more I would love in this whole world than, "

    "Nu uh," she said again, cutting me off, "let's not do this, ok? It was a mistake. Clearly."

    "Tara,

    please, Listen." I said loudly. Her eyes went wide, taken aback by my
    assertiveness. "You are so special to me, and there is nothing more I
    would love in this world than to be with you, but what I can't be, is
    your rebound."

    I saw her eyes soften, and fall away from me.

    "I

    can't be your rebound, and I can't be your summer fling. School starts
    in a couple months, and I can't start something with you unless we can
    give it a real shot. It would destroy me." I paused and considered the
    potential damage. "It would destroy US."

    Her brow furrowed, and I watched sadness turn to something meaner.

    "What, you need me to start going to church and promise not to fuck you?"

    "Tara, "

    "Or what about if I dye my hair blonde? Start hanging around with your sister and treating you like shit?"

    The denigration of Christine and Stephanie sent a hot spike into my throat. I knew she was just lashing out, but it hurt.

    "Tara, that's not fair, and you know it."

    "Yeah

    you're right." she said, throwing her napkin down onto the table and
    standing up. She gathered up her bag and began to leave.

    "Tara, where are you going?"

    "Home," she said, before leaving me with one final knife twist: "maybe I'll call you if I need you to watch me fuck someone."

    I didn't even turn to watch her leave.

    Back

    home in my bedroom I was pacing the floor. I knew she didn't mean it, I
    knew she was just lashing out, but that didn't stop the rest of my day
    from being a blur of heat and anger, the kind that is specific to
    friends and lovers in their teens, the kind that clouds your judgment
    and takes up all your mental energy.

    I

    mean I told the girl I cared about her, and didn't want whatever we
    might have to be a flash in the pan, and she got ANGRY about it? What
    kind of sense does that make? And to bring the other girls into it, to
    use that personal info against me, it hurt.

    I

    was frustrated, I was confused, and so I took out my phone and began to
    text Christine. I thought maybe if she was home from her family trip
    she could provide some release. Only after I hit send did I remember the
    duties I told Kerri I'd perform that evening, duties that I needed to
    perform very soon.

    My phone buzzed

    "Hey, yeah, I'm back. Why, you wanna go for a ride ;)?"

    A knot formed in my stomach.

    "I

    actually can't tonight, but I'll see you tomorrow" I hustled off in
    return, the knot in my stomach intensifying. A knot forming because I
    was passing on real time with Christine in favor of virtual time with
    Kerri, and that made me feel a way I was wholly unprepared to feel. It
    made me feel guilty.

    But

    why? Christine and I weren't dating. There was definitely no
    exclusivity involved between us, and my previous experiences with Letty
    or Tara or even Kerri never made me feel like I was disrespecting
    Christine, so why now?

    My alarm went off. It was quarter to nine.

    My

    balls were full and aching, and the knot in my stomach started to
    dissipate as I turned my focus to the night's activities. I was excited
    to do my part for a friend by watching her fuck so she could cum.

    I thought back about Tara's barb about Kerri. I felt steam tingle inside my ears.

    Trying

    to take my mind off the stupid argument, I set up my computer for
    optimal viewing, plugged in my headset, and opened my email.

    A new message from Just4theWatcherxoxo was already in my inbox. A message that had no body except for a link.

    I clicked it.

    A web window opened and began to load, and then there I was, looking into Kerri's bedroom.

    I texted Kerri the predetermined thumbs up, and I waited.

    My

    cock flexed in my pants. This was exciting. I had never seen her
    bedroom before. She had numerous movie posters on the wall; she seemed
    to really enjoy horror movies, which is something I didn't know about
    her, something we both had in common. Her bed was neatly made, and
    topped with a small mountain of stuffed animals. I wondered if she'd
    throw them on the floor before they got into bed, or if they would just
    fuck on top of them. A bedside table held a sleek looking lamp and some
    books. I wondered if she had a vibrator in the drawer.

    Above

    me I heard some muffled voices and movement on the floor. Sandy and Don
    must be home. It was a good thing I dropped off the "Brian" disc that
    Tara had "borrowed" before I set up down here. Everything should be back
    to normal, and they should be none the wiser. I wondered if they had a
    new video to add to the collection from their most recent trip.

    My hand drifted to my pants, gripping my hardening cock through them.

    I

    turned my focus back toward the webcam video, and watched intently,
    waiting for the show to begin. The door to Kerri's room then eased open,
    and Kerri entered. Her back was to the camera, and she swayed her hips
    seductively as she made her way in, Mike's hand was in hers as she drew
    him into her lair. She was giggly and excited. This was clearly turning
    her on. She stopped their movement almost directly in front of the lens,
    and she pulled him in close for an excited kiss.

    I opened the button and zipper on my pants and freed my hard cock from its confines. Here we go.

    Cute

    short shorts held her cheeks deliciously, leaving her thick, athletic,
    olive-skinned legs free to the night air. She turned them so Mike's back
    was to the camera, and looked directly at me as Mike leaned in to kiss
    and suck at her neck. His hands squeezed her plump breasts tightly
    through her buttoned-down shirt. An appreciative moan escaped her lips
    as his face traveled down deep into her cleavage. Never taking her eyes
    off the camera, a big smile pulled hard at her lips, and then they
    puckered up tight as one hand came up off Mike's back and she silently
    blew me a kiss.

    Holy hell this girl was hot.

    I

    grabbed my cock and started to stroke as they continued to make out. I
    had a momentary twinge of conscience, wondering if what I was doing was
    wrong, if I should just stop now, but who was I hurting? If watching
    these two from a distance was the key to improving their sex life, who
    was I to deny them? I told myself that was definitely all this was, and
    definitely had nothing to do with wanting those thick olive globes of
    Kerri's wrapped around my own cock. Nothing at all.

    "Oh

    yeah, baby, is this for me?" Kerri asked in a syrupy moan as one hand
    started rubbing the front of Mike's jeans. He moaned in the affirmative
    after a long sigh muffled by Kerri's pillowy breasts. "Are you gonna
    fuck me with this? Are you gonna make me cum?" Another affirmative moan
    reverberated out of her cleavage. I could tell she was putting on a
    show, but I think it was for her own benefit as much as mine; she was
    excited, she was hot, she wanted to cum, and she was going for it.

    Pushing

    Mike off her with a playful smile, Kerri stepped back and slowly
    unbuttoned her long shirt. I felt my cock pulse in my hand. Once she
    passed her breasts the shirt began to hang open, revealing deep, braless
    cleavage. After the last button was undone she spread the fabric to
    either side, revealing to Mike, and to me, perfect, heavy breasts topped
    with dark, suckable nipples.

    I

    suddenly realized I was stroking myself very fast, and had to calm down
    before I ended my night way too early. Kerri made that very difficult,
    however, when, after shooting a quick glance at the camera, she dropped
    down to her knees. She adjusted her open shirt to each side to make sure
    her breasts were fully on display and presented, and then, with a
    smirk, tilted her head up slightly, looked Mike dead in the eyes, and
    slowly hung her mouth open wide.

    What a performer.

    Mike's breath began to come faster and his excited hands made short work of the button and zipper on his pants.

    Kerri

    waited patiently, mouth open, as he fished his hard cock out of his
    underwear. Each of them moaned in satisfaction as the tip and shaft were
    exposed to the night air, and then like a heat seeking missile Mike
    stepped forward and disappeared the head of his cock into the darkness
    of Kerri's open mouth.

    Her

    lips closed around his shaft but her eyes stayed open, locked onto his
    as she began slowly sliding her head back and forth, taking him in and
    out. I saw a shine begin to form on his cock on each out stroke as
    Kerri's mouth made him slicker and slicker.

    Her

    hands slid up Mike's legs and grabbed at his pants, pulling them down
    to just above his knees, freeing his balls. She gripped onto his thighs
    hard, and finally closed her eyes, sucking on his meat long and hard
    with a loud, wet slurp at the end of each outward stroke. Her thick
    breasts jiggled deliciously.

    I

    stroked my own cock, trying to keep time with her, desperately
    wondering if the slurping was for my benefit. I had a feeling it was. I
    wondered how wet she must be at that moment, slurping on her boyfriend's
    cock for the enjoyment of someone else.

    The

    speed of Mike's breath increased, and he dropped one hand down to her
    face, running it through her thick, black, curly hair. He gripped it,
    and she moaned in approval. In response, one of Kerri's hands reached up
    between his legs and started kneading his full balls. It was his turn
    to moan and gasp.

    Mike

    began thrusting his hips, letting out an audible "oh" on every stroke.
    He was getting into it now. A little too into it by my count.

    I

    stopped my stroking and watched in rapt attention. I could tell that he
    was pushing it too far. He needed to back it off or else he was liable
    to pop.

    It

    was clear Kerri had the same realization, and she grasped his shaft
    with her free hand to try and lessen his thrusting, but it was too late.
    As soon as she pulled her lips off his tip to tell him to slow down, he
    thrust forward through her gripping hand and erupted.

    Kerri

    let go of his cock as soon as the first shot splashed the side of her
    face and chin, and could only watch as his shaft lurched and pulsed and
    emptied his balls. Two of the shots splashed the firm flesh of her tits,
    but the rest puddled between them on the floor of Kerri's room.

    Kerri

    sat in shocked silence, kneeling there covered in sperm she wasn't
    ready to receive yet. This had been Kerri's night to finally get off and
    as Mike's cock started to deflate, I could see the frustration boil up
    inside her until it finally exploded in a loud "What The fuck?"

    This

    set off a passionate argument between the two of them which I couldn't
    really make out, but it was just as well, as I was focused on Kerri's
    gesticulating body. She was still streaked with cum, and her tits
    jiggled and shook as they quarreled. I'd be lying if I said it wasn't
    kinda hot.

    Mike

    threw up his hands, tucked his flaccid dick back into his pants and
    made his way to the door, in a huff. Kerri followed him out, and then I
    was left awkwardly watching an empty, silent room with my cock in my
    hand.

    I

    waited a couple moments, and then decided I should shut down the cam
    feed, but right as I was about to close the window, Kerri made her way
    back into the room. She had buttoned a couple buttons on her shirt, but
    as she stood at her door with her hands on her hips swaying back and
    forth in heated thought, I could still see deep into the cleavage of her
    breasts.

    My cock pulsed. I knew she probably wouldn't have thought it, but she still looked amazingly hot to me in that moment.

    She

    shifted her weight a few times while thinking, giving me some glorious
    looks at her Mediterranean curves, when her eyes caught the lens of the
    camera. She stood still for a moment, staring at it; at me; and then
    made her way over to the computer and sat down in front of it.

    I

    felt a chill run up my spine. Kerri was a vision of unsatisfied lust.
    Her hair was a lovely mess, her shirt spread wide showing me the full
    swell of her tits, but it was her face and neck that made my cock throb.
    Streaks still gleamed across her cheek, chin, and down her neck,
    streaks of Mike's poorly timed ejaculation.

    Kerri

    stared directly into the lens. She wanted me to look. Wanted me to see
    her wanton state of distress. Wanted me to see the disappointment
    splattered on her chin. Wanted me to know exactly how she felt so when
    her fingers hit the keys and she typed her message into the message
    window, I would know exactly why she did it.

    A message that contained only two words: "Come over."

    Chapter 25: Tim & Kerri do something naughty – multiple times

    It was Sunday morning, and I was lying awake in bed.

    I laid there taking stock of everything that had happened recently; of the things I had experienced, of the women in my life.

    My

    adventures had started with Rachel, the big breasted church girl. I had
    been her date for her prom, and our night had ended with an explosive,
    if somewhat ultimately awkward, exchange of orgasms.

    Then

    there was Stephanie. My step sister's best friend who asked me for help
    with school, became my first lover, and then ultimately asked me to
    take her anal virginity before we broke up and she left for college.

    Of

    course there was also Christine, the pastor's daughter desperately
    fighting her worldly urges. She had asked me for help keeping those
    urges in check, and I was happy to provide her with that help, all over
    her face, neck and chest on a regular basis.

    There

    was my boss, Letty. She asked nothing of me, she commanded it. And I
    obeyed. When we were together my body was hers, and I was happy to give
    it to her.

    Then

    of course there was Tara. My best friend, the one for whom my feelings
    were the most conflicted. She had asked me once to jerk off for her, to
    cum for her, and ever since then we had been traveling down a rocky, yet
    exciting road, one that I honestly could not see the destination of.

    These

    women had me by the balls, each and every one of them. They asked
    things of me, and I was happy to provide. They had needs, and I
    fulfilled them. We fulfilled them for each other. It was messy, to be
    sure, but it was honest.

    But

    then there was Kerri. She was my friend Mike's girlfriend who had
    gotten off on me secretly watching them have sex, asking me multiple
    times to repeat the situation for her benefit. What she asked of me was
    subversive. Clandestine. Dishonest. And I had done it anyway. What did
    that mean? Was I a bad person? Were we bad people? Or was the real
    dishonesty the facade of Kerri and Mike's relationship? More
    importantly, did I care? Or was the need between my legs more powerful
    than the sense in my head?

    These were the things I thought of as I lay there in bed.

    As I lay there in a bed that was not my own.

    The

    previous night, at her request, I logged in to a webcam feed with the
    intention of acting out one of these dishonest events with Kerri. I was
    going to watch her fuck her boyfriend, my friend Mike, in an attempt to
    give her the thrill she needed to orgasm. In return she was going to
    send me a photo of her having received a cum facial; one of my
    fastest-developing kinks, and a favorite of mine when it came to porn. I
    was powerless to resist

    To

    that point I had been nothing but a passive observer; as far as I was
    concerned I was providing a friendly service! Sure it was wrong in the
    objective sense, but no one was getting hurt.

    That

    was, until Mike had to go and ruin Kerri's night by losing his load all
    over her way, way too early. What should have been passionate sex
    turned into an argument of frustration, and then there she was, alone,
    in need, and asking me to come over.

    The

    request couldn't have come at a worse time. I was already confused and
    frustrated by my own love life, and even maybe a little angry, but worst
    of all I was horny. So when she sent me her two-word message of need,
    after the sudden sweat on my brow started to cool, I sent her a
    two-letter response driven entirely by the chemicals swirling through my
    body.

    "OK."

    The

    entire drive to Kerri's house, all I could think about was how wrong it
    was. I was headed to my friend's girlfriend's house, behind his back,
    to presumably do a lot more than watch. It was wrong, it was cruel, but
    that didn't stop my cock from being rock hard the entire drive to
    Kerri's house.

    I

    went in through the back door, the way I had the first time Kerri had a
    request of me, and almost stumbled my way up to her room, my body
    buzzing with excitement. I was drawn like a moth toward the sliver of
    light cast upon the dark upper hallway by her cracked-open door. I
    stopped just outside her room and looked in silently. She was still
    sitting at her computer desk, still in the tight short shorts, still in
    the loose-hanging button down.

    My

    heart raced as I took one last look at her as nothing but a passive
    observer, took a deep breath, and pushed into her bedroom, dick first.

    Kerri's

    head turned quickly to meet me, but she said nothing. Neither of us
    did. We looked at each other, both silently acknowledging the line we
    were about to cross, and then Kerri made the first move. She got up out
    of her chair and slowly sauntered toward me, her thick, powerful hips
    pitching and rolling as she moved.

    When

    she had closed half the distance between us, she stopped. I didn't know
    what to do at first, whether it was an invitation, or a revocation. She
    stood there silently for a moment, never taking her eyes off of me, and
    then slowly dropped to her knees, just as I had watched her do for
    Mike.

    She had made her choice, and now it was time for me to make mine.

    I

    watched this beauty before me, this Greek goddess, as she spread her
    shirt open, revealing her thick, full breasts, again just as I had
    watched her do for Mike. That was all the invitation I needed.

    I

    made my way toward her, unbuckling my pants as I moved, and stopped a
    few steps before her as I pulled my hard cock out of my pants. I wanted
    her to get a good look.

    Her

    eyes left mine to take in the rod presented before her, and I saw a
    knowing smile start to pull at her lips. A smile I had seen before on
    Stephanie, on Christine, on Tara.

    Still

    smiling, Kerri's gaze reluctantly left my cock and met my eyes again,
    and then, just like she had done for Mike, Kerri silently tipped her
    head back and hung open her mouth.

    My

    cock throbbed. Her gaze cut right through me. She wanted it, she needed
    it, as badly as I did, if not worse. I watched her breasts start to
    rise and fall as both our breaths started to deepen in anticipation.

    I

    wanted those breasts. I needed those breasts. I needed that mouth. I
    needed that body. With lust burning behind my eyes and no care for right
    and wrong anywhere in my mind, I closed that sacred final distance and
    slipped my cock into my friend's girlfriend's mouth.

    Kerri's

    lips closed around my shaft with a moan that I felt reverberate through
    me. Her eyes closed dreamily, and I felt a sweet suction. It was really
    happening; Kerri was sucking my dick.

    Those

    first touches, those first tastes, were slow and languid, but quickly
    the urgency of the moment took over. I could feel the excitement buzzing
    through her body. Her hands started grasping and caressing my legs. Her
    nipples were hard as diamonds. Her head bobbed faster with each stroke,
    her mouth grew wetter. That erotic slurp I had heard her let out on the
    end of Mike's cock was now being let out on mine, and I groaned deeply
    in encouragement.

    One

    hand came up and joined her sucking mouth, grasping my shaft and
    stroking at a matched pace. The sensations were coursing through my body
    at light speed. I gasped.

    Kerri pulled her mouth off my tip in alarm, and looked up at me as she continued to stroke.

    "Don't you dare cum," she said, her hand still stroking my slick, straining cock, "don't you dare fucking cum."

    She

    ducked her head back down and sucked me back into her mouth for two,
    three, four loud, wet slurps. She was demanding. She was insistent. Her
    lips felt amazing, but looking down at her I knew she wanted more.
    Needed more. She wasn't trying to make me cum, she was trying to make me
    ready.

    I was ready.

    I

    gripped her by her mane of curly black hair and tipped her head back,
    popping my cock out of her mouth with a gasp. A long string of saliva
    hung between my hard cock and her full, pillowy lips, both of us swollen
    from her sucking. She looked at me breathlessly. The thick string of
    saliva slipped bobbed and snapped, leaving a long, wet lash across the
    tops of her heaving breasts.

    I

    felt the animal take hold inside of me, and I pulled Kerri up to her
    feet and into a hard, deep kiss. She moaned into my mouth, and then
    started to move backward toward the bed, gripping my shirt in her hand.
    Pulling me.

    We

    stumbled back till we both hit the lip of her bed and fell down onto
    the blankets. Our breaths were coming like racing horses. We rolled and
    shifted, a flurry of gripping hands, spreading legs, kissing lips.

    Our

    pants were gone, lost in the whirlwind. Her hot breath was in my ear,
    her heels pulling at my back. The desperate question of "Condom?" was
    met with the breathless answer of "Pill." I felt her wet lower lips kiss
    and spread for my tip, her heels pull at my back, and then all at once I
    was enveloped in boiling-hot tightness. I was inside her.

    Keri

    let out a loud groan and her strong legs pulled me deep. She was so
    wet. So tight. I'd like to say what followed was precise, methodical
    love making, but that would be a lie. I gripped on to her body, and she
    onto mine, and I began thrusting into her hard and fast. This wasn't
    love, this wasn't even sex, this was fuckING.

    I

    drove into her over and over, egged on by the chorus of yelps and gasps
    that punctuated each thrust. The way her thick voluptuous breasts shook
    and jiggled was mesmerizing. Her whole body was lighting up like a
    pinball machine.

    "Fuck,

    your cock feels so good!" she shouted between ragged breaths. She
    pulled me close, letting my weight down on top of her, pushing her
    breasts into me. I slipped one hand behind her head, gripping her thick
    black hair, and another down under her ass as I pushed and pushed.

    Her

    lips were right near my ear now, her cries going directly into my soul,
    and then I felt her teeth close on the lobe of my ear. Not hard enough
    to hurt, but hard enough to tell me she was there.

    This

    sent a jolt of arousal through my body and I felt my cock get even
    harder. If she kept that up I was surely done for, so I pulled on her
    dark mane, tipping her head back with an arch and a gasp.

    Her

    whole long neck was exposed to me now, from her soft jawline down her
    smooth throat, over collar bone and chest right down to those perfect,
    jiggling breasts. My lips and tongue descended on her and lavished her
    skin with licks, kisses, and sucks.

    Her

    head lolled back and forth, her body no doubt struggling to process the
    bombardment of sensations. She broke free from the hand in her hair,
    looked me in the eye, and desperately pleaded "Behind. Fuck me from
    behind."

    I

    rolled off her immediately, slipping briefly out of her amazing cunt,
    grabbed her by the hips and flipped her onto her stomach. A little
    squeal of delight escaped her lips as I pulled her up to her hands and
    knees. At the moment, I don't know what came over me, but without even
    thinking, in the heat of the moment, I gave Kerri's big, firm ass a hard
    slap.

    She

    immediately shot her head over her shoulder, eyeing me, and for a
    moment I thought that was it. I thought I had fucked up. But the cocked
    eyebrow and the lusty smile she gave me sent a surge of reinvigoration
    into my cock and I quickly lined back up to her wet cunt and pushed back
    in.

    The

    sensation was incredible for both of us and we moaned in unison. The
    loud sound of skin slapping against skin soon followed. I gripped her
    hips tightly as I threw my thick length into her, deep. Kerri's face
    dropped down into the sheets, and one arm shot out against the headboard
    to steady her trembling body.

    Her

    cunt was magical, squeezing me in ways I had never experienced before,
    and I felt the white-hot coil inside me begin to tighten, the pressure
    begin to build. I wanted to cum so bad, I wanted to cum inside my
    friend's girlfriend, but I couldn't. Not yet. I had to stay strong. I
    was fucking her in a way I knew Mike never had, and I was determined to
    finish the job.

    Kerri's

    moans and cries turned from throaty ejaculations into a series of loud,
    sharp "Oh!”and I knew we were in the home stretch.

    "Oh; oh-oh; yes; yes; yes!" She chanted. "fuck Me; fuck Me; fuck Me!"

    I obliged.

    "oh fuck; oh; fuck; oh fuck; I'm CUMMING; I'm CUMMING; I'm; "

    Kerri’s'

    body seized and shook, her face dropping hard into the pillows below
    her. I continued my pace, sweating and thrusting, fucking her for
    everything I was worth, but her rapturous orgasm was too much. I felt
    the sensation burst through my body and I cried out a loud "fuck!"

    Even

    in her euphoric condition, Kerri didn't need any more information.
    "Yes; Yes; INSIDE Me; INSIDE Me!" she commanded, and my thrusting into
    her suddenly became Kerri thrusting back onto me. She was fucking me.

    My

    fingers dug in deep on her ass. I pushed into her one, two, three more
    times, and then I exploded. My balls shuddered and squeezed, and my
    entire body pulsed in pleasure as I erupted hot cum into my friend's
    girlfriend.

    Kerri's

    cunt milked every last drop out of my cock. Our bodies vibrated. Both
    of us drained, trying to calm our breaths, I slumped backward on the
    bed, my cock slipping out of her with a slight pop. A thick rivulet of
    our mingled juices trickled out after it.

    I

    looked at Kerri, my friend's girlfriend, face down, ass up, with my cum
    running out of her swollen, fucked cunt, and wondered if I had made a
    huge mistake.

    "Holy

    shit," Kerri said, "Holy shit, that was amazing." She collapsed forward
    onto the bed, staring back at me in disbelief. "That cock of yours is
    amazing."

    "Thanks. Your cunt's pretty nice too."

    There

    we lay, at opposite ends of the bed, in a moment of awkward silence.
    Were we both realizing the mistake we just made? Should I just get up
    and go, and pretend this never happened?

    Kerri

    sat up, squeezing her arms together ever so slightly, to make sure her
    juicy tits were presented directly to me. "You think you can go again?"

    My cock twitched.

    We

    fell asleep tangled in each other's body after round two. It hadn't
    taken long for me to recover, faced with the opportunity of feeling her
    body for a second time, and pretty soon I felt those tight, slick walls
    spasm around me again, and I filled her up with a second big load.

    I

    laid there awake the following morning, replaying the events of the
    night, and the past few months, in my head, when I felt Kerri stir. Her
    hand slithered up across my chest, and she met my gaze with a sleepy
    "Hey."

    "Hey," I said back. Amazingly she was just as beautiful in the morning as she had been the night before.

    We laid there quietly. It was clear we were both taking stock of what had just happened.

    "I'm not sorry," she said finally, "I'm glad that it happened."

    "It's not fair to Mike," I said quietly.

    "He's

    already got one foot out the door, I can tell." Her nails scratched
    lazily against my chest. "We have a good time together, but he's got his
    eye on the future; on college. He knows this is an expendable
    relationship."

    "So that makes it ok for you to cheat?"

    "It

    doesn't make it right, but it doesn't make me feel guilty. Everything
    in our lives is about to reset in a couple months, and then pretty soon
    this whole summer is just going to be some half-forgotten memory. So why
    not enjoy it as much as we can?"

    I felt Kerri's warm body nestle up to my side. I felt her breasts push into my arm.

    "Thank you for last night. It was everything I needed," she said, followed by a slight chuckle, “and then some."

    "Yeah, I think I needed it too."

    Kerri's dancing hand started to move lower on my stomach. My cock twitched and began to grow.

    "Think you might need it again?" she said with a sly smile.

    I pulled the covers back, revealing my thickening cock to her.

    "You tell me."

    Her hand slipped down and grasped my shaft, and felt it grow in her hand.

    "Oh yeah," she said, feeling it firmly, "Oh, I think we both do."

    And

    with that, Kerri leaned in for a deep, wet kiss. Her hand stroked me
    slow, but with purpose, and soon I was rock hard for her once more. She
    threw her powerful leg over me, lined up my tip between her already
    slick lips, and took my full length inside her with a shudder and a
    moan.

    Kerri

    began to slowly grind. We were in no rush this time, and she wanted to
    savor every sensation. I watched in awe as her body moved on top of
    mine, riding me, every undulation sending spikes of pleasure through my
    being.

    She

    clearly had figured out I was a tit man, and she used this new
    information to great effect. She put on a show, squeezing them, shaking
    them, bending over to rub my face in them, to dip her nipples into my
    mouth, all the while fucking me with a smooth rhythm.

    With

    her tits in my hand, and a nipple in my mouth, I felt Kerri begin to
    drive onto me even more deliberately. Taking my cock deeper. Rubbing her
    clit on my body harder. Her eyes closed, a lovely expression of wanton
    focus on her face, and soon the moans began. I concentrated on my work,
    squeezing and sucking while she took my thick length in and out,
    watching as her pleasure grew and grew. She was riding the edge, just
    teetering on the brink of orgasm. All she needed was a push.

    Letting

    go of one breast I brought my open palm down hard on the cheek of her
    ass with a loud slap. She yelped in surprise, but then the flood gates
    opened. Her body convulsed, her moans grew louder and longer, and for
    the third time in one meeting I got to experience this Greek goddess
    cumming on my hard cock.

    I

    took in the whole sight, so erotic, and somehow managed to not cum
    myself. Her body calmed down, her breath returned to normal, and she sat
    back, taking a moment to recuperate. A sleepy smile danced across her
    lips, and then soon her slow, rhythmic riding resumed.

    "You know, I was just thinking something," she said languidly while slipping me in and out of her.

    "Oh yeah?" I said, feeling a stir in my loins

    "Yeah. Our deal."

    I crinkled my brow in confusion, trying to focus on her words through the pure pleasure her body was giving me.

    "Last

    night; you helped me cum, watched me do it, I got to see you cum too,
    that means you held up your end of the bargain. Seems to me I owe you a
    picture."

    My

    eyes went wide and my cock surged. In all the excitement of the
    previous evening, I had almost forgotten the terms of our original deal;
    that if I helped her get off, she'd reward me with a picture, a picture
    of,

    "I

    think I'm gonna need your help with it though," She put both her hands
    on my chest and bent over slightly, her arms pushing her tits out
    directly at me. "What do you say, Tim," she said with words like syrup,
    staring me directly in the eye, "will you cum on my face for me?"

    My cock surged so hard it made Kerri let out a small gasp.

    "Umm, you like that idea?" She said with a lusty smile, "you wanna cum for me? You wanna cum on my face?"

    She

    could see her goading was working me up, and her thrusting hips began
    to pick up the pace. Her perfectly tight cunt milked me faster and
    faster as she continued her dirty taunts.

    "Your

    cock is so hard, baby, I can feel it; you're gonna bust soon, aren't
    you?" My breath was getting out of control. "Are you gonna give it to
    me? I want it all over my face, baby!"

    I

    grabbed Kerri's hips hard, and without ever disengaging, I flipped her
    over onto her back with a growl and began pounding into her hard.

    "Fuck,

    yeah, that's it, baby, fuck me; fuck Me!" Kerri gasped and moaned as I
    gave her everything I had. This woman was summoning things from inside
    me I didn't even know I still had, and my body was buzzing, shaking with
    pleasure.

    My

    knee slipped off the edge of the bed, so I repositioned, bringing both
    of my feet to the floor and dragging Kerri's wriggling body to the edge
    of the bed. I put both of her ankles up over my shoulders, and drove
    into her over and over, panting and groaning as I raced toward the edge.

    "Gimme

    that cum, baby, I want it on my face! I want it in my mouth!" Her
    goading and pleading for me to paint her with my load was making my
    balls boil unlike anything I had felt in a long while. Busting two nuts
    in her the previous night had given me some staying power, but it was
    what she said next that put me over the edge. I don't know where it came
    from, I don't know why it did the trick, but when she grabbed my face
    with both hands and growled these words at me, it was all over:

    "Give it to me; I want to wear your cum to church!"

    I

    felt my cock surge harder than iron, and pulled out of her sweet cunt
    frantically. Knowing she only had seconds to make it work, Kerri slid
    off the bed to the floor. With nothing in my mind but the need to
    climax, I squeezed my cock hard and lurched toward her waiting body, her
    back pressed up against the bed.

    My

    leg pressed into her, pinning her to the side of her mattress. My cock
    head was inches from her face, and without even a word, Kerri tipped her
    head back, splaying her thick black curls across the sheets.

    My

    hand sped up and down my shaft like greased lightning. My body slumped
    forward, overcome by sensation, and I dropped a hand down to the bed
    into Kerri's curls. I was towering over her pinned body, stroking my
    cock inches from her captive face, about to use her as an object of pure
    lustful gratification. I felt her hands stroking the backs of my
    thighs.

    "Fuck,

    fuck!" I grunted through clenched teeth. Kerri's breath came fast and
    heavy. Her eyes were wide with excitement and anticipation. She looked
    at me one last time, smiled, closed her eyes, and hung open her mouth.

    I erupted.

    Hot

    cum sprang out of the flexing head of my vibrating cock, leaving lewd,
    white streaks across Kerri's face. After what we had done the night
    before, I don't know how I managed such a load. The first strong spurts
    gave way to thick dribbles that pulsed out over my knuckles, onto her
    chin and into her mouth.

    When

    the pulses stopped I stumbled backward and looked down at my work.
    Kerri's breasts heaved with heavy breath. "Wow, wow,” she said,
    processing the experience. Her hair was strewn everywhere, tousled and
    wild. She was a sexy, cummy mess.

    Obviously

    this was not the first time I had cum on a girl's face, but somehow
    this was different. This wasn't the passionate expression of love and
    acceptance that I had felt with Stephanie, nor was it the exciting kink
    and fetish exploration that it was with Christine. This was more base.
    More lewd. More, dirty. Kerri had used me as a means to satisfy her
    carnal desires, and this was her telling me I was free to use her for
    the exact same purpose.

    This whole experience had felt so wrong, so disrespectful, and that's exactly what made it so fucking hot.

    "Get your phone" she finally said, pointing to my crumpled pants.

    I

    reached for the device, opened the camera, and snapped multiple
    pictures of Kerri's cum-splattered visage. She made quite the show of it
    too, striking poses both playful and erotic, playing up both the
    silliness and the eroticism of what we had just done. My personal
    favorite was one of Kerri on her knees, back arched, breasts pressed up
    and out by her arms, shooting me a smoldering, semen-covered glare.

    "Will that do it?" she said with a smirk, finally wiping herself down with a nearby crumpled t-shirt.

    "Most definitely. That was amazing. You looked so hot."

    "Can I see them?"

    I

    hesitated for a moment, and then handed my open phone over to her. She
    excitedly hopped onto her bed, tucking her knees up beneath her. Her
    eyes were wide with wonder as she began flipping through the photos.

    "Wow, you cum a lot, Tim," she said with a chuckle.

    "I'm sorry," I said reflexively, my dumb, insecure brain interpreting her words as some sort of criticism.

    "Definitely

    do not apologize," she said, lounging back on her pillows, still
    admiring our handiwork as I gathered my clothes. "It was really fucking
    hot."

    I smirked to myself as I put my shirt on.

    To be continued in Part 16

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 9 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 14
    The Sex Tapes continue

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Sandy

    looked at her gorgeous friend. Sandy loved her, truly; as did Don; and
    they both wanted so badly for her to be happy. They had all been friends
    for so long. Sandy thought back to the night they met, to the
    experience the three of them shared, and she felt something tingle
    inside her. It wasn't the first time she had thought about it, in fact
    there were many nights where she and Don would relive those events as
    they made love. They would sometimes expand on them, fantasize about
    them, and even though they never said it out loud, there was one element
    always missing.

    "What

    if,” Sandy considered, “what if it wasn't with someone new?" Her hand
    went to Don's thigh. She felt him choke on his drink.

    The

    silence was deafening. Sandy tried not to squirm, to worry about what
    she might have just suggested. The next thing Kelly said was going to be
    extremely important.

    "What do you mean?" Kelly said.

    They all knew exactly what Sandy meant.

    Kelly hadn't run screaming from the room though, and that was a good sign to Sandy.

    "I

    mean, um, what I mean is,” for once Sandy was tongue tied. Despite
    their experience with other people, other couples even, Sandy wasn't
    sure how to proceed. This wasn't some random hook up, this was her best
    friend. Her best friend and her husband; the two people she loved most
    in the world.

    The two people she loved most.

    Looking

    her best friend in the eye she knew there was only one thing she could
    say. Sandy took one last big gulp of her drink, and slowly melted off
    the couch, down to her knees in front of her husband.

    Kelly still didn't move.

    Sandy's

    hands danced around Don's belt. She looked at her husband with her
    dark, seductive eyes. He nodded almost imperceptibly in approval.

    Kelly

    shifted in anticipation as Sandy's hands adeptly worked Don's belt and
    zipper. She tried to play it cool, but couldn't stifle a small gasp when
    her eyes took in the sight of Don's exposed cock. Thick, hard, and
    wonderful, it was exactly as she remembered it.

    Sandy

    warmed at the sigh her husband let out as her fingers danced up and
    down his length. Then she turned to Kelly. Instantly she was transported
    back in time to that night they all first met. This time, however,
    there was so much more between the three of them. So many years of love
    and friendship. She could see the flushing in her friend's chest
    already, and this time she knew the answer to the question even before
    she asked it.

    "You wanna join us?"

    Kelly's

    throat was dry, probably because all the moisture in her body had been
    redirected between her legs. This felt wrong, it felt taboo, but good
    God, she was drenched. She had replayed that night they met over and
    over in her mind over the years, using the images and sounds burned into
    her memory as fuel for countless self-induced orgasms. She played out
    fantasies and scenarios about what would have happened if she had said
    yes to their invitation.

    She

    even told Pete about it once while they were making love. She rode on
    top of him, slowly grinding on his cock as she recounted every detail of
    the evening. Pete spurred her on with lewd, probing questions that only
    made her wetter, and him harder. Finally, just before they exploded
    together in mutual orgasm, he asked her if she wished she had accepted.
    Through ragged breaths and the beginnings of full-body spasms she choked
    out "Yes!"

    It

    became a fantasy they would play out from time to time, especially on
    nights the two hung out with Sandy and Don. After a nice night out,
    Kelly and Pete would retire to their bedroom, and on more than one
    occasion, while Kelly was sucking his dick, Pete would instruct her to
    close her eyes and imagine the cock in her mouth was Don's. It always
    had the desired effect, and Kelly's orgasms were always extra hard.

    Kelly

    sat there, eyes darting back and forth from Sandy, to Don, to Don's
    cock, to Sandy, for what felt like an eternity. She reached up and undid
    another button from her shirt, revealing the top of her cleavage.

    Don's cock throbbed.

    Sandy smiled.

    She

    doesn't remember moving, but all at once Kelly was on her knees next to
    Sandy, in front of Don's hard, straining erection. Her hand floated up.
    Her body suddenly flashed with hot electricity as her fingers brushed
    its firm, hot skin.

    Her eyes turned toward the throbbing member, and she licked her lips.

    "Go ahead," Sandy's voice floated into Kelly's ear.

    Kelly

    gripped the bottom of Don's shaft gently, but firmly, parted her lips,
    and dropped her wet mouth over the head of Don's cock.

    All three of them groaned at the same time.

    A

    devilish smile of disbelief was on Sandy's face as she watched her best
    friend take her husband's cock in and out of her mouth. Judging by the
    look on Don's face, he couldn't believe it either.

    Kelly

    savored every inch of that cock. This had been a long time coming, and
    she wanted to experience it fully. Her cunt throbbed, wet and desperate,
    and she felt her body heating up with lust. This cock felt so good in
    her mouth. Not just because it was Don's cock, but because it was a good
    cock too. It was satisfying. Sliding up and down on it, practically
    drooling, she began to think of other ways it could be satisfying. She
    felt her cunt buzz again.

    In

    a feverish, lustful haze, Kelly regained awareness of her surroundings
    all of a sudden, and pulled all the way off Don's slippery rod with a
    loud pop. She sat back on her ankles, breath ragged. She coyly wiped her
    mouth, and then looked at her two friends.

    "I'm

    sorry," she said between breaths, trying to regain composure. Sandy
    began to form a statement meant to reassure Kelly she did nothing wrong,
    but was stopped as Kelly finished her thought: "I didn't even offer you
    any."

    Sandy smiled, and leaned in, taking her husband's cock into her mouth herself.

    Kelly

    watched Sandy bob on Don's cock. She had never fully appreciated how
    sexy her friend was, but now she had a front row seat. She felt her cunt
    flood, and her nipples ache. Intense heat flooded her body, and without
    even realizing it, Kelly began unbuttoning the remaining buttons on her
    blouse.

    Don's

    gaze left the wet, pleasureful ministrations of his wife's mouth, and
    bounced over to Kelly as she removed her shirt. His cock surged; he had
    wanted to see those breasts ever since the night they met. Pale, supple,
    smaller than Sandy's but still substantial, Don's mouth (and cock)
    began to drool slightly. The tops of her globes held high and firm by a
    tasteful bra, deep breaths made them heave and push against the fabric.
    Her cleavage looked deep and tight, and Don fantasized about what it
    might feel like to slide himself between them. Pleasure boiled deep
    inside him.

    Sandy

    stopped her wet worship to watch the show as well, her thoughts coming
    very close to those of her husband, and used the opportunity to pass his
    cock back to her horny friend. Kelly didn't hesitate, sliding back into
    position, but a low croak from Don's throat stopped her before her
    mouth slipped back down his length

    "Wait,"

    he croaked, the two gorgeous women turning quickly to check in with
    him, surprised to hear his hesitation. Don looked down at Kelly's big,
    doe eyes, her tongue idly working the edge of her lip in anticipation,
    and managed to get out two words: "bra too?"

    Sandy and Kelly both began to chuckle, and Kelly whispered back a syrupy "sure, Don, whatever you want."

    Those

    last three words sent a chill through Don's body, and he and his wife
    both watched in rapt attention as their friend reached up with one hand,
    unhooked the clasp, and let her bra slide down her arms and off her
    body.

    Don

    let out a low, appreciative moan. They were everything he had hoped
    for. Taking his cock back in her hands, slowly stroking him, Kelly gave
    him a moment to admire her free, naked breasts. She could tell by the
    locked gaze and slight smirk that he liked what he saw. And Kelly liked
    showing him, too. She liked the feeling of his eyes on her tits, it made
    her feel sexy. It made her feel wanted.

    Most

    of all it made her wetter than she'd been in years. Feeling the tingle
    of desire running through her, she leaned forward, and took Don's cock
    back into her mouth.

    Sandy

    watched her friend desperately devour her husband's penis, and made a
    decision. She slipped her own shirt off, followed quickly by her own
    bra, letting her two massive breasts swing free. Climbing back up onto
    the couch, she tucked herself in right next to her moaning, gasping
    husband, made sure her tits were in squeezing distance should he feel
    the need, and began lovingly stroking his chest and stomach as they both
    watched Kelly work.

    This was her night. She needed this. Sandy wanted her to have what she needed.

    The over stimulation of Kelly's mouth and Sandy's body was too much, and suddenly Don began to shiver and convulse.

    Kelly's

    tongue passed over the fat, smooth head of Don's cock and felt it
    flare. His balls pulled tight, and his cock grew even harder in her
    hands. Kelly smiled to herself.

    Sandy

    watched, her eyes darting back between her desperate, sucking friend,
    and her writhing, spasming husband. She squeezed her legs together,
    sending a bolt of pleasure through her body. A smile pulled at her lips
    as her best friend summoned a hard orgasm out of the man she loved.
    "That's it, baby, that's it," was all she said. She didn't know which
    one she was saying it to.

    Kelly

    felt a final strong surge in Don's shaft and then moaned as he began to
    fill her mouth with hot cum. She sucked and stroked, happily swallowing
    everything she was gifted. This was the first time in three years she
    had made a man cum. She was happy it was Don. His semen tasted good. She
    wanted it inside her.

    Eventually

    the pulses slowed, the spasms stopped, and all three felt their
    breathing return to normal. Kelly slowed the sweet suckling of her lips,
    and gently disengaged from Don's wilting member, a thin viscous strand
    of their shared fluids desperately clinging between her lips and his
    tip.

    Kelly

    modestly brought a hand to her mouth as she swallowed the last of Don's
    load, and the three friends sat in stunned silence, trying to figure
    out what just happened.

    "Now what?" Kelly said, looking at the two of them. It was a loaded question, for sure.

    After

    considering the question for a moment, Sandy stood up. She looked down
    at her spent husband, and her clearly still horny best friend. Reaching
    down, she took Don's hand, then after a moment reached for Kelly's as
    well.

    The

    two new lovers stood up. Sandy leaned in and kissed Don hard, then did
    the same to Kelly. She could taste his semen on her lips.

    "Round two." She said with a smile. She turned, and led her husband and her best friend by their hands into the bedroom.

    The

    erotic evening of discovery continued. Despite overwhelming feelings of
    lust and arousal at the lips of her friend, Kelly drew the line of
    exploration with Sandy at kissing (at least for this first night). This
    didn't limit their activities, however, as the two shared Don's
    recuperating cock between them, sucking, kissing, licking and stroking
    him back to rejuvenated hardness. It didn't take him long to get there,
    and pretty soon Don was fully hard and throbbing, thanks to the loving
    mouths of his wife and her best friend.

    He

    felt a certain sense of disbelief as soon the scene from the couch was
    mirrored in the bedroom, only this time Sandy was tucked in tightly to
    Kelly's side as Don pleasured Kelly with his tongue.

    "Enough," Kelly said, "I want it. I need it."

    Kelly

    held her best friend tight. She could feel Sandy's nipples pressing
    into the side of her own breast. Her body tingled. Her breasts heaved
    atop wanton, nervous breaths as Don rose up from between her legs.

    His

    hands spread her thighs, and then lined up the thick flared head of his
    cock with her dripping cunt. He teased her for only a moment, spreading
    her juices around his tip, and then slowly pushed.

    Kelly felt Sandy's lips on her neck, and hands on her breasts as Don became the first man to enter her in three years.

    Her

    body was inflamed with sensation, and Sandy held her tight, guiding her
    through the feelings as Don thrust deeply and rhythmically.

    Soon

    Kelly writhed and shook, her breathing becoming ragged and labored, as
    orgasm seized control of her from head to toe. The image of Kelly
    cumming on his cock was too much, and Don too began to buck and shake.
    He pushed deep into Kelly's gasping tunnel and emptied himself into her
    warm center.

    Sandy gasped and cried out in joy as the two people she loved most shared such a beautiful, intimate moment.

    The

    three lovers collapsed into each other, a delirious, giggling tangle of
    vibrating flesh. Soon the wheel of pleasure slowly turned, and now it
    was Kelly pressed tight to Sandy as Don's tongue and fingers drove her
    toward ultimate pleasure.

    Her

    fingers danced over Sandy's steaming body. She had never touched
    another woman like this before. It was exciting and scary all at once.
    Soon she felt her best friend's body tremble, and shake, and heard the
    cries and moans of her pleasure. Kelly leaned in close, feeling the
    ragged breath of Sandy's orgasm on her cheek, and kissed her best
    friend.

    Sandy's

    body exploded in pleasure, an electric current of lust and love formed
    by Kelly's lips on her mouth and Don's lips on her cunt.

    The

    three lay together for a long while, each fully satisfied. Kelly knew
    things were changing, but somehow she also felt like this was how it was
    always supposed to be. Her thoughts drifted to the future; what this
    would be, where it would go, what other pleasures and experiences might
    be in store. She was ready for them. She wanted them. She wanted to have
    them with Sandy and Don.

    "I think I have a lot of questions," she said finally, feeling Sandy's large breast sit heavy in her hand.

    "I think we have a lot to tell you." Sandy chuckled.

    "I can't wait." Kelly said, a smile beaming.

    Basking

    in the glow of her newfound satisfaction, Kelly's eyes lazily drifted
    across the room. She took in her surroundings, until her eyes caught the
    big lens of a home video camera on a tripod, pointed toward the bed.

    "What's that for?"

    Chapter 22: Tim finishes watching the video

    "No, nope, nuh-uh, no way," I said, pacing back and forth across the living room. I was in shock.

    My

    upstairs neighbors and longtime family friends Sandy and Don had asked
    me to house sit for them. I had planned on a pretty quiet night until my
    best friend Tara had joined me. This led to us accidentally discovering
    a treasure trove of Sandy and Don's personal, explicit, home sex
    videos. This wasn't entirely surprising, given what I knew about Sandy
    and Don's rather adventurous sex life, and the first half of the video
    we chose to explore lived up to that expectation as it featured Sandy
    both sucking and cumming on a cock that didn't belong to her husband. It
    was the second half, however, that caught me so off guard; the part of
    the video we currently had paused; the part where Sandy took the camera
    into the bedroom and revealed her best friend bouncing enthusiastically
    on Don's dick.

    Her best friend who also just so happened to be my step mother Kelly.

    "No,

    I don't, how is this possible? How could she,” I couldn't form a
    coherent thought. Kelly hadn't been on even a single date since my
    father died, and was a devout, church-going Christian, to boot. I could
    not reconcile that the sweaty, smiling woman with Don's thick cock up
    inside her was Kelly. I just couldn't.

    "I mean, she's still a woman," Tara said, "everybody's got needs, right?"

    "This isn't NEEDS, Tara, this is, GROUP Sex!" I practically shouted.

    "I

    don't know, Miller," she said, a lusty smile on her face, "I think it's
    pretty cool, actually. Girl knows what she wants and goes out and gets
    it."

    I just stood there, aghast and livid, hands on my hips, shaking my head. Tara began to giggle.

    "This isn't funny!" I croaked, but all she did was laugh harder.

    "Trust me," she said, gesturing to my whole situation, "THis is very funny!"

    The

    fog momentarily lifted from my brain and I was able to take stock of
    how ridiculous I looked: I was standing there, fuming, in only socks and
    a jizz-splattered t-shirt, my soft, spent dick flapping in the wind
    with every shift or angry outburst I let out. I couldn't help but join
    Tara's laughter.

    And then there was Tara.

    Tara

    was just as indisposed as I was: hard nipples pressing through her
    t-shirt, she was bottomless, legs crossed, hiding her cunt from sight. I
    looked ridiculous, but Tara, she looked hot as hell.

    It

    was then that I remembered what had just happened. While watching the
    first half of the video, my best friend and I had crossed a line. We had
    shared sexual situations before, even masturbated in front of each
    other, but there was never any touching. Tonight was different. Tonight
    she stroked my cock and I fingered her cunt until we both had explosive
    orgasms.

    It

    was all so hot, and so sudden, that I hadn't even considered what this
    meant for Tara's relationship with Sarah. She had effectively just
    cheated on her, with me, and despite how amazing the experience had
    been, to feel her on my fingers, and to feel her fingers on me, the idea
    that I was part of even more deception just made me feel awful.

    "This

    is nuts, this is all so nuts" I said, in reference to everything. I
    needed to remove myself from the situation. Fast. "I'm gonna, I'm gonna
    go clean up. Maybe take a shower."

    "You

    don't wanna know what happens next?" Tara said in a syrupy tone, her
    thick, pale thighs sliding along each other in a suggestive way.

    "I, just can't deal with this right now" I said, playing dumb to her clear double meaning.

    "You're telling me you DON'T want to see how this ends?" She said, sitting up in disbelief.

    "Not right now, it's just all too much." It definitely was not a lie.

    There

    was a moment of silence between us. We were both clearly running over
    events in our minds, each trying to figure out where to go next.

    "Ok, sure," Tara finally said, "you go clean up."

    Her

    tone was hard to read, and my stupid teenage brain told me it was
    better not to try, so I acted as though the matter was settled, and made
    my way toward the bathroom.

    The

    minute I left the room, I heard voices and sounds coming from the tv.
    Tara was watching the rest of the video. Slipping into the bathroom, I
    paused just inside the doorway, held my breath, and listened. I could
    hear giggles, gasps, and long moans coming from multiple people. The
    loudest and most feminine of them I recognized as coming from my step
    mother Kelly. I still couldn't believe it.

    I

    peeked my head out from the bathroom door, which had a straight line of
    sight to the living room. Flickering digital light cast shadows
    throughout the room and highlighted my best friend Tara, entranced by
    the visuals. Her legs were spread wide, one hand lost between them while
    the other caressed her own breast.

    Somehow

    I pulled myself away and back into the bathroom. I could not wrap my
    mind around the events of this evening. Part of me did want to see the
    rest of the video. Part of me wanted to go back and fuck my best friend
    right there on my neighbor's couch. But right now I just wanted to eject
    from this entire situation. I needed this shower badly.

    It was a cold one.

    After

    my shower, I put on some clean clothes and rejoined Tara in the living
    room. The pants she borrowed from Stephanie were back on, and she was
    curled up watching some non-pornographic tv, a very contented glow about
    her person. She was satisfied. I'd be lying to say I wasn't sad I
    missed it.

    "How was your shower?" She said casually, not looking at me.

    "It

    was, good." I had no idea what else to say. I had no idea what I COULD
    say. I knew what I wanted to know, though. Despite my better judgment,
    despite my tantrum and my rush out of the room, my curiosity got the
    better of me. “How was the rest of the video?"

    Tara's gaze turned to me. She smiled a devilish smile, and rolled her eyes at me.

    Tara

    got up with a sigh. Her thighs jiggled deliciously as she sauntered
    over to me. Stephanie’s shorts clung to her ass tightly, and I could see
    the slight sway of her perfect breasts beneath the large t-shirt.

    She

    stopped in front of me, taking a moment to look me over. I had no idea
    what she was thinking, or where this was going, but before I had time to
    guess, she leaned over, and gathered up her discarded work clothes.

    "Oh boy, Miller, You're gonna have to see for yourself." She said with another smile, and kissed me on the forehead.

    A pat on the side of the cheek followed, and then Tara made her way out of the room, toward the front door.

    I

    was completely flabbergasted, but I got the immediate feeling as though
    I had fucked up. And maybe I had; my best friend and I had been
    extremely intimate, in a way I think we had both wanted for a long time,
    and my response was to panic and eject. But I mean, who could blame me?
    I had just discovered a sex tape featuring my step mom and three other
    people; it was kind of a lot. And what about Sarah? I hadn't done
    anything wrong, had I?

    As if sensing my panic and confusion, Tara stopped at the front door and called back to me.

    "Let's

    get lunch this weekend, huh? I think we have a lot to talk about." The
    low light cast on her from the kitchen threw a deep shadow below the
    swell of her breast.

    "Yeah. Sounds good."

    Tara

    disappeared into the shadow of the night, and I was left alone with my
    thoughts as the light of the tv lulled me to an exhausted sleep.

    The

    next two days at work, my mind was on anything but my job. I made sure
    to miss Kelly when I went downstairs to get ready in the morning. I
    don't know what I would have said to her if anything; the image of her
    riding Don's cock was still fresh in my mind. Everything I thought I
    knew about her was false, and I was still processing.

    I

    thought about the state of my own love life; between what had happened
    with Tara, my cum-soaked rendezvous with Christine, and whatever it was
    that was happening with Kerri, it was anything but normal.

    Hanging

    out with my best friend should mean going to the movies and listening
    to music, not jerking each other off watching stolen homemade porno,
    shouldn't it?

    Spending

    time with the pastor's daughter should mean milkshakes and fun, chaste
    conversation, not cumming on her face while she masturbated and told me
    stories about fucking her ex-boyfriend, shouldn't it?

    Helping

    my friend's girlfriend with their relationship should mean giving
    advice and talking, not receiving photos of her cum-splattered body and
    watching them fuck so she can get off, shouldn't it?

    I

    had conflicting feelings about all of it, but the truth was, it was not
    because of the acts themselves, but because I was really enjoying
    myself. I was having the time of my life doing these lewd, taboo things,
    and a part of me felt bad about that.

    Lewd,

    taboo things like group sex with your friend and her husband. The disc
    was still in the player, just waiting for me to watch the rest. I had
    two more nights to myself in that apartment, and I wasn't sure my
    curiosity would leave me alone.

    "Tim,

    could I have a moment," my boss Letty said from behind, snapping me out
    of my daydream. I nodded, and followed her into her office.

    Office

    was probably too generous a term for the tight corner room she worked
    out of, but there was a desk and a lamp, and she made it work. It was
    also spotless. Perfectly neat, with every element in its exact perfect
    place.

    "Sit

    down," she said, leaning slightly on her desk. It was the most relaxed I
    had ever seen her. I plopped down in the chair in front of her.

    For

    the first time ever, I looked at Letty and realized how attractive she
    was. Behind her big glasses and buttoned up exterior was a good looking
    girl, and if her body was anything like her office, everything was
    tight, tidy, and firm.

    I wondered if she ever had an orgasm.

    "Tim, I think we're going to have to let you go." Letty said the words with little emotion, but they hit me like a hammer.

    "What? Why? I mean, have I; " I scrambled for anything to grasp on to, but she cut me off.

    "Your

    work just isn't getting any better, and your attention is constantly
    drifting. I've got two other people on your shift working extra hard to
    pick up your slack, and that's not fair to them, to me, or to this
    company."

    I

    hung my head. I knew she was right; my mind had been on pretty much
    everything But work, and I finally hit the wall. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry,
    you're right. I've got, a lot going on at the moment, and I've been
    letting it distract me."

    "I

    know you've got a lot on your mind," she said, softening only just, "I
    remember what it was like being your age." Letty was only in her
    mid-twenties, but I couldn't for a second imagine this woman as a
    hormone-fueled teen. I bet while the other teens were out partying,
    Letty was home tucking in bedsheets and making sure all the pencils were
    equally sharp. "But part of getting older is learning control, and how
    to handle all the things life throws at you."

    "I

    know," I said softly, "You're right, you're right, I just, I can't lose
    this job. If you could give me a second chance, I could,” I trailed
    off, not knowing the answer.

    "I've given you a lot of chances, Tim," she said, crossing her arms.

    "I know, I know, but I promise, this time I'll be better. Seriously." I pleaded.

    There was silence as Letty considered my groveling.

    "Ok,

    listen," she began, taking in a deep breath, "I'm gonna give you
    another chance, but you need to prove to me you can do what I need you
    to do, ok?"

    "Yes, definitely, anything!" I practically shouted.

    "I

    know you're off tomorrow, but what I need you to do is come by after
    closing so we can go over some things, ok?" She looked sternly at me
    over the tops of her glasses.

    "But it's Friday ni; " I began before being cut off

    "Sacrifices have to be made, Tim. Priorities. Now are you going to take this job seriously or not?"

    I deflated, defeated. "Yeah, I am. Tomorrow, after closing. Got it."

    "Good," she said, moving past me to the other side of her desk, "now go finish your shift."

    She

    didn't look at me again as I got up and slowly exited the office. I
    took a moment outside the doorway, and lamented the loss of my Friday
    night.

    "That didn't sound great," I heard Gina say from beside me. I turned to see her grinning a sly, shit eating grin.

    "Nope, it wasn't," I said flatly. "She was going to fire me."

    "Was?" Gina purred.

    "I got a second chance. I'm coming in tomorrow after closing for some sort of retraining."

    "I

    see," Gina said, her lips pulling into a smile once again, "well good
    luck, Tim, I hear she's pretty, strict. I hope I see you Monday!" She
    winked at me and walked off. "If you're still in one piece, that is."

    One piece? What was she getting at?

    I

    couldn't worry about it right then, I had to put in actual effort for
    the rest of my shift. I focused on work, which was actually a nice
    distraction from everything else, and rounded out my time. As I was
    leaving I saw Gina waiting by the door again, but once again I couldn't
    see who she was waiting for. She had changed her pants before leaving
    though, and was now sporting some short shorts and fine fishnet tights.

    Wherever she was going, I don't think it was home.

    Back

    at Sandy and Don's I had dinner, a much needed shower, and plopped down
    on the couch to watch some tv. The same couch I had been on the night
    before when Tara and I had watched the video.

    The video that was still in the player.

    I

    thought about the basket we found the disc in. It was one of many. It
    seemed like group sex, or at least videoed sex, was a past time Sandy
    and Don engaged in quite frequently. I wondered who else was on the
    videos. I wondered how many Kelly was in. How long had she been doing
    it? Did she do it when dad was alive? Did he know? Did he ever,

    My phone buzzed. It was an email alert.

    It was from "Just4theWatcherxoxo".

    My cock started to swell as I opened it.

    I

    hadn't heard from Kerri in a few days, not since I had boldly asked her
    what I could do for her in return for the hot, dirty photos she had
    been sending me. Photos of her body splattered in her boyfriend's cum. I
    worried I had pushed it too far, and maybe she was backing off a bit.
    She was sending lewd photos to her boyfriend's friend, after all, which
    is generally a huge no no. She didn't seem to feel bad about it, though,
    and neither did I. I didn't quite know why. I felt bad about Tara
    cheating on Sarah, but not about Kerri and I doing, whatever it was we
    were doing. Maybe this was it, maybe this was her coming to her senses
    and breaking the whole thing off.

    I tentatively opened the email.

    "Hey

    there," it began, innocently enough, "I'm sorry I haven't been in
    contact in a bit. I've been thinking a lot about what you asked last
    time."

    Here it was, I thought, this was it.

    "And I think I know what I want in return."

    My cock surged. I wasn't expecting that.

    "I've never cum as hard as I have when you watched us fuck, and I want that again. I want you to watch us fuck."

    The

    throb in my shorts signaled my excitement, but I had no idea how we
    were going to pull that off again. The last time was a right place right
    time situation, and would be hard to recreate.

    "I

    know it's asking a lot, and I know it'll be hard to pull off, but I've
    got an idea. If you're in, message me back and I'll tell you the plan,
    and the catch."

    I was very intrigued, but the last line made sure the hook was in deep: "Meanwhile, enjoy these pictures ;)"

    There

    were three files attached to the email, all numbered with the file
    heading "Just 4 you." I felt my throat get slightly dry, and my pants
    get tighter.

    I

    opened the first one: It was a full body nude, shot in an artistically
    clever way to keep her face out of the image. On her knees on a bed she
    posed seductively in front of a bright backlight that threw her whole
    body into shadow. It might have obscured her face, but it accented the
    languid curves of her body perfectly. Her thick, beautiful breasts stuck
    out large and perky from her chest, nipples at full attention. Her arms
    plunged down between her legs, pushing those gorgeous globes together
    slightly, presenting them to the camera, and allowing a slight glimmer
    of highlight to catch the tops. The swoop of her back cascaded down into
    the lovely swell of her ass. I thought about touching it. About
    squeezing it. About bending her over.

    Catching

    my breath, I opened picture two: A mirror shot, showing off that lovely
    curve of her back and rear, but this time in full light, and this time
    with a specific purpose. It wasn't just her curves she was showing off;
    this time there was a bright red patch on one cheek in the vague shape
    of a hand print. And on top of that mark, spreading over her ass and up
    her back, were four, distinct, thick splatters of cum.

    My

    hand shot right down into my pants, fished out my cock and started
    stroking when I saw that photo. My mind ran wild with visions of Kerri
    on all fours, her boyfriend Mike slapping her ass while he fucked her. I
    thought about the sounds and moans she must have made as he sank into
    her over and over, accenting his thrusts with a firm swat of her cheeks.
    I thought about her tight cunt milking his cock so well until finally
    he pulled out of her and erupted all over her body in orgasm. I was
    jealous.

    Quickly

    opening the third picture, my cock flexed between my fingers: this shot
    was a look between her spread legs, directly at her cunt. Her lips were
    wide and creamy, flushed red, above them, pooling on her lower belly
    and pubic bone was more fresh semen. This wasn't just Kerri's cunt, it
    was Kerri's cunt after it had been fucked.

    Once

    again I pictured her, this time on her back, legs bent up, Mike's cock
    pistoning in and out of her until he had had enough and shot his load
    onto her smooth belly.

    I was transfixed. There was no escaping now. I immediately wrote back "I'm in." and hit send.

    I

    cycled through the pictures again as I massaged my dick, but Kerri
    wrote me a reply before I could even make it all the way through.

    "Yay!"

    It said with a smiley face next to it. "So what we're going to do is,
    this Saturday, at 9 pm, you're going to click this link." There was a
    jumbled collection of numbers and letters that were highlighted as a web
    address. "That's going to take you to a place where you can watch the
    live feed of the webcam in my bedroom."

    This just got interesting.

    "Once

    you're set up, you'll text me a thumbs up, and shortly after that
    you'll get a little show put on by the two of us, and hopefully knowing
    that you're watching us, even over the internet, will be enough to get
    me off. Sound good?"

    It

    sounded suspect, but I was too charged up by hormones to make a
    rational decision. "Sure, let's do it," I wrote, and then remembered the
    other part of Kerri's first email, adding "what's the catch?"

    I sent it. Maybe a minute later her reply came through: "The catch is, I want you to cum this time, and I want to see it."

    This was getting VERY interesting.

    "I want you to take a video of the moment you shoot off while watching us fuck."

    I

    was not expecting this. Kerri was blasting right through all sorts of
    boundaries now, and I wasn't sure I wanted to go there with her.

    "Just in case you need some convincing, I've attached a sample of what you'll get as a thank you."

    I saw the attachment. Another numbered photo with the "Just 4 you" title. I clicked it with bated breath.

    Popping

    up on my phone was a cropped close up of Kerri's dark, almond-shaped
    eyes, painted with alluring makeup, staring directly into the camera.
    This wasn't a particularly scandalous photo, or at least it wouldn't
    have been, were it not for the viscous, white streak lashing the bridge
    of her nose, up between her eyes, and across her forehead.

    I

    audibly groaned. She had only minutes before sent me a close up photo
    of her freshly stretched cunt frosted with jizz, yet it was this tease
    at the prospect of seeing her cum-covered face that sent me into
    overdrive. All thoughts of boundaries vanished, and I clumsily wrote
    back the reply of "You're so fucking dirty. Let's do it."

    "Great!" her reply came shortly, followed by "see you (all of you) Saturday. I can't wait" and a winky face.

    My

    hard cock wanted me to keep this email chain going, to push further,
    but I didn't want to press my luck. I had plenty of material to make it
    through the orgasm I was building toward, and didn't need to go over the
    top.

    Or at least that's what I thought, right before my phone died.

    I

    had left my charging cord downstairs, and I was not about to traipse
    down there with a raging hard on. I idly stroked my cock as I pondered
    what to do next.

    I

    tossed my phone to the side in frustration. It landed on the couch with
    an audible click, the sound of plastic on plastic. I looked over, and
    saw my phone lying next to the dvd player remote control.

    The disc was still in there. The video of Sandy getting fucked by the mysterious "John."

    , the video of my step mother Kelly riding on Don's cock.

    When

    I fired up the disc, I told myself it was only to rewatch the first
    half with Sandy, just to get me over the edge, but as the video started I
    couldn't stop thinking about that mysterious second half. Tara had
    watched it, had cum to it, and her response when I asked her how it was
    rang in my ears, ping ponging around my hormone-soaked brain: "Oh boy,
    Miller, you're gonna have to see for yourself."

    I

    found myself fast forwarding through the highlights of the Sandy
    section; sucking John's cock, fucking him with her tits, the sound of
    his thighs slapping her ass as he fucked her from behind; but when it
    got to the moment that Sandy would orgasm, I put the remote down and let
    it play.

    Watching

    my upstairs neighbor's thick, heavy tits jiggle and sway as her body
    spasmed around her lover's cock sent electric shocks of pleasure through
    my body. Given the other intense activities happening with Tara the
    previous night, I didn't quite take in what I was actually witnessing. I
    had known this woman for years; I had spent time with her; I had fucked
    her daughter, I had watched her face get painted in another lover's
    semen. Now here I was watching her experience ultimate pleasure.

    The

    contortions and contractions on her face alone should have been enough
    to put me over the edge, but still I only idly stroked myself as I
    watched.

    "Oh boy, Miller, you're gonna have to see for yourself."

    What if I didn't shut it off? What if I just let it play?

    Sandy

    giggled and playfully warned John he still had work to do, just like
    she had the other night. She led him to the bedroom. Those moans and
    breaths began to fill my ears again. Sandy pushed the door open: "What
    do you think, are you ready for him Kel?" The camera panned to reveal
    Kelly, my step mother, smiling breathlessly at her best friend while
    riding Don's hard cock.

    This time I didn't stop the video.

    My cock was like iron.

    "She

    better be, because this girl is liable to wear me out!" Don laughed,
    grabbing Kelly's bouncing ass hard before smacking it. Kelly leaned
    backward, joining in his laughter, putting her whole body on display for
    John's camera. She smiled a smile I had never seen from her before; a
    lusty smile; and began gyrating her hips, grinding herself on Don's
    dick.

    She was captivating.

    Her

    curves were smooth, and in all the right places. Her breasts were
    practically perfect. Though no longer the thin, drum-tight body of a 19
    year old, she still had youthful spring to her figure. This was the body
    of a woman. A sexy, hot, woman.

    Sandy

    climbed on the bed, straddling her husband's legs, and pressed up close
    to Kelly's back. Kissing her neck, she reached around and grabbed both
    of Kelly's breasts and squeezed. Kelly moaned and gasped. Sandy
    whispered inaudible secrets into her best friend's ear as she pinched
    her nipples. This made Kelly gasp again, and her hips ground on Don a
    little bit faster.

    John

    worked the camera, circling around the three, giving me all angles as
    one of Sandy's hands drifted down to Kelly's crotch, and the other down
    her back between the two friends. Kelly moaned again, and Don with her
    this time. John whipped around to Don's point of view and it was clear
    that Sandy was rubbing Kelly's clit.

    "You

    like my husband's cock in you, baby?" Sandy whispered loud enough for
    the camera to pick up. Kelly gasped and nodded, her eyes shut tight in a
    pleasurable grimace, her mouth hung open in a big "O." "I wanna hear
    you say it, baby," Sandy said with a devilish grin.

    "I love it!" Kelly eked out.

    "Love what?"

    "I

    love your husband's cock in my cunt!" I gasped myself this time; I had
    never heard anything like that come out of Kelly's mouth. As shocking as
    that was, however, the next thing she said was even more so: "and I
    love your fingers in my ass!"

    I

    couldn't believe it. My church-going saint of a step-mother had a cock
    in her cunt and her best friend's fingers in her ass, and she was loving
    it, and I was jerking off to it.

    "Yeah, I know you do, baby," Sandy cooed, "are you ready?"

    Kelly gasped out a weak "yes!"

    Sandy

    smiled and kissed her friend deep on the lips, and then instructed John
    to stand up on the bed, bringing his cock face-level with Kelly. I
    gasped and shuddered as I watched the woman who used to help me with my
    math homework smile another lusty smile, wet her lips, lean forward, and
    take John's considerable length into her mouth. All while still
    grinding on Don's cock.

    I felt awful, but I couldn't look away. It was all incredibly hot, and I was unfathomably turned on.

    At

    this point Sandy took over filming duties, and made sure to get every
    angle of the smutty scene playing out before her. Kelly sank Don's cock
    into her cunt while she suckled John back to full hardness, all with
    Sandy cheering her on.

    Then,

    pulling off John's manhood with a quiet slurp, holding him still by the
    base to steady herself, Kelly looked up at John and gave him a big nod.

    "Oh

    yeah, here comes the main event!" Sandy said excitedly. John stepped
    down off the bed, hard cock bobbing as he moved, and worked his way over
    behind Kelly. Kelly leaned down, dangling her tits in front of Don's
    face. He took the opportunity to suck one nipple into his mouth, grab
    her ass with both hands, and drive his dick up into her cunt hard and
    fast.

    Kelly

    moaned, loud and rhythmically in time with each thrust, and Sandy was
    right there to catch all of it. She pushed in close to the action, cooed
    her own "oh yeah," as she filmed her husband's slick cock pistoning
    into her best friend. There was a thick, creamy ring forming around the
    base of Don's cock; Kelly was clearly enjoying it.

    I

    was intensely edging myself now. My cock was screaming for release, but
    I had to see what happened next. I had to see it for myself.

    Don

    slowed his thrusts, and while Kelly was still gasping from the
    sensation, John came back into frame, sidling himself right up to my
    step mom's writhing backside. His cock was hard, and glistening with
    lube.

    "Oh my God," I said aloud, pausing my stroking completely.

    Sandy

    moved over onto the bed, sitting next to her slowly thrusting husband.
    Her point of view was her best friend's gasping face, mussed up hair,
    the heart of her ass raised up. John's hard cock crested up between her
    cheeks a few times before he grabbed her to steady himself.

    "Oh yeah, baby," Sandy said, grasping Kelly's hand in hers.

    "Oh my God." I said again.

    John repositioned his cock out of view, but Kelly's moans told me exactly where it was.

    "Oh yeah, yeah,” she moaned, gyrating her hips in passion, "I need it, please, "

    "Oh

    my God," I said, this time almost in unison with Kelly. Her eyes went
    wide with surprise as John began to push, and I sat there in amazed,
    horny shock as I watched my step mother get double penetrated by two
    well-hung men.

    They

    all took a moment to process the act, laughing, giggling, and gasping
    in disbelief and pleasure. Then John and Don each began to thrust.
    Kelly's body lit up, and her moans came fast and loud and I saw the
    intense sensation of having two men inside her at once course through
    her body.

    I

    couldn't believe what I was seeing, and furthermore I couldn't believe
    how fucking hot it was. It was something extremely taboo, something
    epically private, and it only made it hotter. I should have felt shame
    at watching my step mother getting fucked by two men, but for the first
    time in my life, I didn't see my step mother, I saw Kelly, a real, human
    woman. I saw a gorgeous, sexy woman with needs and desires exploring
    herself and seeking out pleasure. It was the look on her face, however,
    that started my hand stroking my cock once again.

    There,

    with a cock in her ass, and another in her cunt, each thrusting away,
    Kelly had a look of pure excitement and joy on her face. She was loving
    it.

    I

    stroked myself hard and fast now, along with the three grunting,
    fucking bodies on the screen. Soon the breaths got more ragged, the
    moans louder, and Kelly began to shudder and shake.

    She was going to cum. My step mother Kelly had two cocks in her, and they were about to make her cum.

    There

    was a chorus of "Yes" leaping out of Kelly's body like a mantra, and
    then suddenly her body shot upward, her head whipped back, and she
    exploded in orgasm.

    Not

    missing a beat, John grabbed her hair and pulled, fucking her harder,
    and that seemed to only intensify Kelly's pleasure. This scene caused a
    chain reaction, and Kelly's body became the center of the orgasmic
    universe as Don shuddered, shook, and loudly announced his own orgasm as
    he pumped my step mother full of his cum.

    I

    saw Kelly smile, and then only a few pumps later, John began to groan
    as well. His thrusting became erratic, and he momentarily lost focus,
    causing his cock to slip all the way out of Kelly's ass, cresting upward
    between her cheeks on the next thrust. This sudden emptiness led Kelly
    to look back over her shoulder just in time for John's cock to erupt.

    Kelly

    and Sandy both yelped excitedly as thick white cum leapt out of John's
    cock like bullets, peppering the side of Kelly's face, and even reaching
    Sandy's stomach, before the other streams slathered Kelly's back and
    ass in an impressive display.

    They

    all laughed, and Kelly turned back toward the camera, John's fresh cum
    on her cheek accenting the beaming, satisfied smile on her face.

    It

    was this sight, of Kelly, covered in love, fully satisfied in her
    carnal activities that set me off, and for the second time in two nights
    my balls burst and soiled my shirt with my own pleasure.

    I began to wind down, still not fully comprehending what I had just watched and experienced.

    On

    the screen the four lovers took stock themselves, with Sandy being sure
    to get every angle of Kelly's splattered body before the three fell to
    the bed, spent and exhausted.

    "How do you feel, Kell?" Sandy asked, pointing the camera down at her best friend, tucked tight between these two men.

    "Amazing," Kelly responded, and gave a final, satisfied smile and wave to the camera before the video shut off.

    I

    sat there in silence, bewildered, wet with my own cum. I knew now why
    Tara had given me such an excited, knowing look when I asked her about
    the video. It was amazing; KELLY was amazing. She was experiencing acts
    and sensations that were by no means normal or proper, and there wasn't a
    hint of embarrassment or shame about her in any way. She was enjoying
    herself, and proudly owning it.

    Tara was right; I did need to see it for myself.

    Chapter 23: Tim gets some after-work training

    Breakfast was interesting.

    I

    had the day off, at least until I met up with my boss after closing, so
    I was in no rush when I went downstairs into my own family's apartment
    to start my day. I did my best not to make any noise, but my step mom
    Kelly was already up and in the process of making breakfast.

    "Oh, hi, honey," she said in a flustered tone, with a big, surprised smile, "don't you have work?"

    That

    smile. I had seen that smile in a whole different context the night
    before, watching one of Sandy and Don's secret sex videos. This one in
    particular just happened to feature my step mother Kelly taking two
    cocks at the same time and loving it. Despite the massive load I shot
    jerking off to it, I was still processing what I saw. Who I saw.

    "Day off" was all I could muster. She smiled a nervous smile again and went back to her cooking.

    I

    hadn't ever noticed her body, or thought of her as a sexual creature
    before (I mean she was my step-mom, after all), but after watching that
    video, it was all I could think about. Sweatpants and an oversized
    pajama shirt may have been her choice of attire this morning, but I knew
    what was underneath it.

    "Do you, uh, would you like something to eat?" She said, with an unusually shaky lilt to her voice.

    "Uh, sure,” I said slowly. She nervously kept brushing some strands of fallen hair back over her ear. Something was up.

    "Great,

    no problem," she said as she started to dart around the kitchen,
    looking for things, but never seeming to find them. "Let me just, uh, "

    She

    was distracted. I looked around the kitchen searching for something out
    of order, something to tip me off as to why she was acting so weird,
    when my eyes fell on the kitchen table. There were already two place
    settings out.

    "Is Alexa home?" I asked, trying to mask my suspicious tone.

    "Nope, she stayed with a friend last night." She pushed the strands over her ear again. "Why?"

    Before I could follow up, another voice came from the hallway. A man's voice.

    "Umm, that smells so good, babe!"

    I

    saw Kelly scrunch her face up in an embarrassed, "busted" expression,
    and looked over to the hall to see Brian, freshly showered, walking in
    to join us.

    "Oh,

    I,” he timidly offered as he saw the situation. He and Kelly shared a
    nervous look, and then he turned back to me. "Hey, Tim, how's it going?"
    He awkwardly offered his hand out and I shook it. It was impossible not
    to wonder where that hand had been the night before. Or even this
    morning.

    "Maybe um; " Kelly began, but Brian quickly took the hint.

    "Yeah,

    you know, I forgot, I gotta get going." Kelly and he shared another
    awkward look, he told her he'd call her later, and then he slunk out the
    front door.

    Eyebrows raised I turned toward my step mom and watched her begin to turn a deep shade of red.

    "So!" I said, sitting down at the table, "Whatchya cooking?"

    Later,

    in the shower, I couldn't stop thinking about the conversation Kelly
    and I shared over breakfast. She did her best to awkwardly explain the
    situation, but I assured her it was fine.

    "I really didn't want you to find out like this," she had said, "I know you knew we were seeing each other, but, "

    But

    she didn't want me to know she was fucking him. She wanted the chaste
    illusion she had painted for me for so many years to remain intact.
    Well, that was long gone, that's for sure.

    "I

    just, I didn't want you to think it meant I had forgotten about your
    father, or that I love him any less. Because I still love him very much
    Tim, and I still love you very much too. I didn't want you to think less
    of me."

    Imagine

    me thinking less of this saint of a woman just because she wanted to
    get laid. If anything I understood her more than she would know; my cock
    was basically driving the ship at this point in my life, and making my
    day to day very complex.

    "I would never, Kel," I said, taking her hand,” I know that dad would want you to be happy. And that's what I want too."

    "Thanks,

    Tim, that means a lot," she said, and kissed my hand. Kissed my hand
    with lips that no doubt were wrapped around Brian's cock last night.
    Replaying the conversation as I showered, my mind couldn't help but
    wander. Had he cum in her mouth? Did she swallow? Did she take him in
    her ass as well?

    It

    was a strange feeling; I didn't want to fuck her, at least I didn't
    think I did, but I had a really hard time not thinking about her GETTING
    fucked.

    I

    felt my cock start to swell, and quickly did my best to shake the
    thoughts, but the best I could do was turn them to Brian. What must it
    be like to fuck both a mother and her daughter? There was a disc labeled
    "BRIAN" in Sandy and Don's basket of home movies; was Kelly on that one
    too? I thought maybe I should check when I got back from training that
    night.

    I

    shook off these thoughts, and finished my shower, balls still full.
    Kelly had suggested we go shopping for some college dorm stuff together
    on my day off, probably as a way to make up for what I had walked into
    this morning, and I didn't think I'd be able to look her in the eye if I
    had only minutes before pleasured myself to the thought of her writhing
    on a hard cock.

    Toweling

    off I turned my head toward the window out of habit, hoping to catch a
    glimpse of Sarah through her bedroom window. What I was met with,
    however, stopped my toweling completely, as freshly hung curtains on her
    window now blocked any line of sight I had into her room.

    I

    paused, worried for a moment, but then chalked it up to something that
    was bound to happen eventually. But even still, as I got dressed and
    headed out with Kelly, something about it didn't sit right with me.

    Walking

    around the store with Kelly, I thought it might have been difficult to
    keep my mind off of her sexual exploits past and present, but I had some
    history with the store we ended up in, and that took up the lion share
    of my mind.

    We

    were in the store Christine worked in; the very store where she
    clandestinely led me to the changing rooms and sucked my cock until I
    came on her face.

    It was a nice memory, one I replayed in my mind while Kelly was a few aisles away looking at towels.

    "Hey, I know you!" I heard from behind me, breaking me out of my day dream.

    Turning

    toward the sound I was greeted by the big, beaming smile of Talia, the
    voluptuous Korean girl I had met at Christine's pool party. I had been
    taken by her outgoing nature (not to mention the sway and jiggle of her
    considerable breasts and ass), and the evening ended with us exchanging
    online contact info which I had not as of yet followed up on. A lot had
    happened since then, and it wasn't exactly at the front of my mind.

    "Oh hey!" I said, matching her bright energy, "how's it going'?"

    "It's

    good, I'd rather be out by the pool again though," she said with a kick
    of her hips. I could tell it was the truth. She wore a tight, zip up
    hoodie that held her breasts in a way to make me wonder if she had
    anything else on under it, and extremely short shorts that hugged her
    beautiful ass like a child hugs a teddy bear. Her thick legs extended
    down to painted toes in flip flops. Clearly this girl wanted to enjoy
    the sun, probably in as little clothing as polite society allowed.

    "Yeah that was fun," I said casually, "hopefully Christine throws another party soon."

    "Aw, what do we need her for?" Talia said with a suggestive smile, "I'm not enough company for you?"

    I

    chuckled nervously, then tried to change the subject by asking what she
    was shopping for. That Cheshire grin just came back as she held up a
    black, lacy push up bra and what I have to assume was the world's
    smallest bikini.

    "Wanna

    help me try them on?" She said with a wink, nodding her head toward the
    changing rooms. Did she know what had gone on in those changing rooms?
    Was she serious? Or was she just being cheeky?

    I

    chuckled nervously again, not knowing how to respond. My blushing face
    only made her bolder; if only she knew why I was blushing,

    "Listen,"

    she said, taking a step toward me, "don't think I haven't noticed you
    never messaged me" she began. I tried to make an excuse, but she cut me
    off. "It's fine, I get it. I know how guys get when they set their
    sights on "Pristine Christine," but I gotta tell you, you're barking up
    the wrong tree, boy."

    I

    scrunched my face up in confusion at the nickname. She took another
    step towards me and her finger idly played with the string of her
    hoodie.

    "Wouldn't you rather set your sights on someone who might actually Show you something?"

    I

    was momentarily frozen for a few reasons. Namely because Talia was
    confirming my suspicions beyond just Christine that the church kids were
    all horny little fucks, and secondly because she clearly had no idea of
    Christine's true nature. To Talia, "Pristine Christine" was just the
    perfect little pastor's daughter, the paragon of virtue, not the
    erotically-charged cum fiend I had so wonderfully been experiencing as
    of late.

    "Gimme

    your phone," she said, reaching for my pocket. I didn't stop her. She
    typed her number into my phone, then sent herself a text message.
    "There," she said, handing it back, "now you have no excuse. Gimme a
    ring sometime and maybe we can find ourselves a pool, or a Jacuzzi, "

    She

    popped the phone back into my hands, gave me a final smile and wink,
    turned and padded off. Her ass swayed delightfully beneath her tight
    shorts, and I couldn't help but wonder what it would look like while I
    fucked her from behind.

    Good God these church girls were something else.

    "So are you looking forward to the church camping trip?" Kelly asked me as we waited in the checkout line.

    The

    camping trip; God, there had been so much going on recently that I
    almost forgot about it. It would be the last activity I would do in our
    church's youth group before aging out and heading off to college to
    start my life. If you had asked me a year ago if I was excited I'd give a
    halfhearted reply, but now the thought of three days in the woods with
    Christine and her raging libido sent some bulk to my dick.

    "Actually yeah," I said with an involuntary smirk that I tried my best to hide.

    "Yeah, it sounds like a good time. Are you excited to spend time with Christine?"

    I felt my face flush immediately at the unexpected question.

    "I, uh,” I stumbled, “what do you mean?"

    "Oh

    come on, Tim," she said with her own smirk, "you've been spending a lot
    of time with her lately; I know exactly what's going on with you two."

    I flushed again. There was no way she could;

    "You've got a crush on her, don't you?" she said with a motherly lilt.

    I

    suddenly let out the breath I didn't know I had been holding, and
    instantly relaxed. I hadn't been savvy enough to dodge the speculations
    completely, but thankfully Kelly only had the most virtuous assumptions
    about my time spent with Christine. She had no clue about the wet,
    sticky truth.

    But

    even so, I considered her question. Christine and I were good friends
    who had recently added a new, exciting layer of intimacy to our
    relationship, but despite all the physical exploits we shared, I had
    never fully considered my actual feelings for her.

    "Yeah," I said slowly, coming to realize the truth of the situation, "I think maybe I do."

    "How does she feel about you?" Kelly said, eyebrows raised

    Visions of Christine covered in my cum, her cunt wet and spasming for me flashed through my mind.

    "You

    know, I don't really know." It was true. We had never talked about it.
    We had our arrangement, but was I just a piece of trustworthy meat to
    her, or did she actually have feelings for me she wasn't ready to admit
    to? "Do you think I should ask her?"

    "Honestly

    I don't know, honey," Kelly said, her response surprising me, "you're
    both going to different schools in the fall, and, it might not be worth
    the heartache." She had a faraway look in her eye, as though she spoke
    from some lived experience. "The butterflies you get from puppy love and
    a good crush is fantastic, don't get me wrong, all I'm saying is you
    might want to leave it at that with her."

    She

    had a point. Christine and I both knew when and where this was going to
    end. Was there any point to thinking any differently?

    "I'd

    say for now enjoy your time together. Make good memories for the
    summer, but leave them at that; pleasant history you can look back and
    smile at."

    She smiled a saddened smile and patted my hand again.

    "Thanks

    Kel," I said, returning her smile. "Aren't you supposed to tell me to
    be safe or offer to buy me condoms or something now?" I said, lightening
    the mood. Kelly just laughed.

    "Timmy,

    I hate to break it to you, but I don't think Christine is exactly the
    kind of girl a mother needs to worry about." We both laughed. I laughed
    because she wasn't wrong; my dick wasn't getting anywhere near
    Christine's cunt, and I knew that; but I also laughed because she had no
    idea where my dick had already been.

    I loved Kelly. She was a great step mother. Infinitely supportive, endlessly kind; I was lucky to have her.

    On

    my way to work training, I thought about what she had said, but it
    wasn't Christine I was thinking about, it was Tara. We hadn't yet talked
    since our mutual masturbation session the other night, but we
    desperately needed to. We needed to parse out what was going on, and
    where it was going from here.

    I

    thought about what I would say if Tara said she wanted to be my
    girlfriend, and I found myself instantly saying yes. We were so close
    already, such great friends, clearly both hot for each other, and that
    body, good lord how I wanted to experience everything our bodies had to
    offer each other.

    But Kelly's words rang loudly in my head.

    I

    loved Tara, she was my best friend; was I prepared to potentially blow
    that up at the end of the summer just for a couple months of hot sex?
    And what about Christine?

    I

    found myself overthinking things wildly. Tara and I were getting lunch
    tomorrow, and hopefully we could start to sort things out then.

    As I pulled into the parking lot of the closed store I found myself actually happy for the distraction.

    Walking

    into my store, the rest of the crew was already gone. It was very
    empty, and at first I thought maybe I got the day wrong, until I heard a
    voice boom out from down the aisle.

    "You're late, Mr. Miller."

    It

    was Letty. I heard the clicking of her shoes before I saw her; a
    clicking that I was not used to hearing from her footwear. I turned
    toward the sound and saw her head gliding above the tops of the shelves,
    but it wasn't until the rest of her body cleared the end of the aisle
    that I saw the origin of the strange sound.

    From

    the waist up, she was the same old Letty: severely tight ponytail,
    tightly pursed lips, long neck leading into a white blouse. But from the
    waist down was a real surprise: instead of the sensible khaki slacks
    and functional shoes of our work uniform, Letty wore a tight, black
    skirt that stretched 3/4 of the way down her thighs. Directly below was a
    tantalizing glimpse of bare skin that served as a buffer between her
    skirt and the source of the new clicking sound: shiny, leather, black,
    knee-high boots with stiletto heels.

    "I said eight o'clock," she said curtly, crossing her arms across her chest.

    "It's like eight-o-five!" I said back, looking at the clock on my phone.

    "So

    you are five minutes late!" Letty clicked her way closer to me. Her
    hips swayed back and forth hypnotically beneath her tight skirt. She
    stopped in front of me, but only just; this was the closest I had ever
    been to her.

    Her

    hand dropped down and snatched the phone from my hands. "You won't be
    needing this." She dropped it behind the lip of the nearby service desk.
    "From here on out I am in control, do you understand?"

    "Listen,

    what the hell is this, huh?" I said, starting to get fed up with her
    bullshit. Letty took another sudden step forward, and now her body was
    practically touching mine; she was so close I could smell her. She
    smelled good.

    "I

    said from here on out I am in control. You will listen to me, you will
    do what I say, and you will learn, am I clear?" she stared through me
    with piercing blue eyes. Her skin smelled like bubblegum. It was
    intoxicating.

    "Yeah, I,” I found myself weakening to her assertiveness. "Yeah, crystal."

    She

    took in a long, slow breath, and for the first time since I began
    working there I saw a smile pull at her lips. "Perfect. Now come with
    me."

    She

    started off down the nearest aisle and my eyes fell immediately to her
    tight, pert ass. This was the proverbial ass you could bounce a quarter
    off of. I had no idea Letty had a body like this. And what was going on
    here? What was she doing, she never dressed like this. And she was being
    pretty intense tonight, even for her.

    She turned the corner into her office, and waved me inside.

    Her Spartan layout left room for nothing but efficiency. A desk, a light, and a single chair positioned in front.

    "Sit." she snapped. There was a certain heat coming off her now, and I swore I could see her nipples through her blouse.

    I did as I was told.

    "Tim,

    I have a certain set of goals I need to achieve here, certain needs to
    be met, and in order to do that, I need you to be able to follow
    directions. To be receptive to, training." She crossed her legs in front
    of her, and this time I was positive her skirt was shorter. "Are you
    someone who can follow directions?"

    I

    was gawking now. My uptight boss was practically smoldering. I had no
    idea what was going to happen next, but I knew the answer to her
    question: "yes."

    "Good."

    Letty uncrossed her legs and stepped her booted legs out to each side,
    riding her skirt up so almost her entire thigh was now visible. I felt
    the blood start to rush to my cock even before she said the next words:
    "on your knees."

    "What?" I croaked out, swallowing hard.

    "I

    said on your KNEES." Her tone was assertive and strong. Her ice-blue
    eyes bore a hole right through me. I was helpless. I was nervous. I was
    hard.

    I slipped off the chair and onto my knees.

    "Crawl to me."

    I hesitated. She did not like that.

    "I will noT tell you again."

    There

    was no doubt that I could have gotten up then and there and walked out,
    quit, and never looked back at this bullshit job. That would have been
    the sensible thing to do, but of course there is nothing sensible about
    the brain of a horned-up 18 year old.

    And so I crawled the short distance until I found myself looking up at my boss from between her leather stiletto boots.

    "Good,"

    she said, and ran her hand through my hair. It was almost tender, until
    I felt her grab it tight and tip my head back. "You are a slacker, Tim
    Miller," she said assertively, but not angrily, "and I am going to teach
    you how to do what you're told. I promise I will take care of you, but
    you are going to do whatever I say and answer to my every whim, and when
    you do, you're going to say 'Yes, mistress,' or you can leave right
    now. Are you willing to do this?"

    I

    was in her total control. I could feel the heat of her body emanating
    off of her. Letty had transformed from uptight shift manager into
    smoldering sex goddess. There was only one thing I could say.

    "Yes, mistress."

    "Good,"

    she said, a smile finally threatening to form on her lips. She was a
    spider and I was her fly. I felt her hand pull my hair tighter before
    giving me my first command: "Now, let's see what you're made of. You're
    going to lick my cunt now, Tim, and I am going to fuck your face until I
    am satisfied, do you understand?"

    "Yes, mistress," I croaked out. I was hard as a rock, and my mouth actually began to water.

    Letty

    smiled that slight, satisfied smile again and lifted the front of her
    skirt. She wore nothing underneath, and I was presented with her
    smooth-shaven lips, already swollen and wide with arousal. I felt a tug
    on my hair, and suddenly my lips touched the steaming flesh of my boss's
    cunt.

    Letty

    tasted good. The sweet tang of her juices excited me, and I moaned into
    her as my tongue began to explore. This was notable for a few reasons,
    because not only was this my boss's cunt I currently had my tongue
    buried in, but also it was only the second cunt I had licked in my life,
    and the first since Stephanie.

    I

    was using every trick Stephanie taught me about pleasing a woman with
    my mouth, but Letty knew what she wanted. Her hips started humping
    against my lips while her hand still tight on my hair directed me to the
    pleasure points of her dripping center. She was fucking my face, using
    me for her own pleasure. Just like she said she would.

    The

    heat coming off of Letty's sweet core was intoxicating and as her
    breathing began to quicken, her grip on my head grew tighter, her
    grinding against me more deliberate. I could feel the meat of her thigh
    tremble against my head every time my tongue sent an intense spark of
    pleasure through her, but there were no moans, no audible expressions of
    pleasure, save for sharp, deep breaths, short holds, and a forceful
    release through her nose.

    I

    missed those sounds. The moans, the wanton gasps. Letty was in complete
    control of her own pleasure, denying me any immediate gratification of
    the work I was doing. It was cruel, but somehow it also made me want to
    please her even more. I wanted to make her cum so hard she'd have no
    choice but to cry out.

    I

    lapped and sucked at my boss's cunt hungrily, her thighs starting to
    vibrate and shake against me more and more, and then I felt a second
    hand in my hair, gripping me tight, commanding me to keep doing exactly
    what I was doing. Letty's breaths became quicker, yet never out of
    control, until her legs squeezed tight against me, and she sucked in
    three, sharp, fast breaths, holding the last one in for an extended
    period of time.

    There was no noise, no cries, but I knew this was it. She was cumming.

    Her

    body trembled, shook, then grew tense and still for a moment, before
    relaxing along with the long, slow exhale of her held breath. The hands
    on my hair loosened their grip, and Letty drew my glistening face away
    from her swollen lips.

    "Good boy," she said dispassionately, "now stand up."

    "Yes, mistress," I said without thinking, and got to my feet.

    "Remove your pants and underwear," Letty said as she straightened her skirt, bringing her tightly manicured appearance back.

    "Yes

    mistress," I said again, almost eagerly this time. I had no issue
    following this command, as I was hard as a rock from the tongue lashing I
    gave her, and desperate to cum. I couldn't wait to fill this woman up,
    or possibly cum in her mouth, or even on her. My mistress was going to
    get every drop I had.

    I

    turned away from her, wanting to make a small show of my big reveal.
    After kicking my pants and underwear off, giving her a full look at my
    backside, I turned back toward her, presenting my

    considerable erection for her viewing pleasure.

    Letty looked at me, then looked down at my cock. She studied it for a moment, and then reacted with a stoic "I see."

    It wasn't exactly the response I was hoping for.

    I

    didn't have time to stroke my bruised ego, however, as she quickly
    commanded me to sit down, which I did with an obedient "yes, mistress."
    Her stilettos clicked against the floor as she slowly approached me. She
    put a hand on my face, and ran her thumb across my lips.

    Then,

    without saying a word, she stepped her legs to either side of me. My
    cock stretched upward painfully, desperately reaching for her body.

    "When

    we are together, your pleasure belongs to me, do you understand?" she
    said, looking down at me as she straddled me in the chair

    I didn't, exactly, but responded as she insisted.

    Letty

    reached down between us, and I sighed as she grasped my cock,
    positioning the head at her velvet opening. Fitting it snuggly between
    her lips, she began to lower herself down, slowly sliding me inside her.

    Letty's

    cunt was extremely tight, but also extremely wet, so while I slid in
    easily, but slowly, the pressure on my cock was like nothing I had ever
    felt before.

    I

    watched her face for any sign of pleasure or excitement, but she would
    give me no satisfaction. I took it as a challenge, and we began a sort
    of game of sexual chicken, to see who would crack first at the
    sensations we were sharing.

    I

    lost the game when I felt Letty's thighs settle on mine, moaning loudly
    as the full length of my erection bottomed out inside her.

    Letty cocked one eyebrow at me in victory.

    We

    both sat there silently, breathing together, taking in the stimulation
    of each other's bodies. Much like my oral ministrations, Letty's cunt
    was only the second cunt I had ever had my dick inside, and the first
    cunt I had been inside since Steph; the feeling was overwhelming. My
    cock twitched and buzzed inside her; her sweet vagina had such an
    intense, complete envelopment of me that I felt I might cum without any
    movement at all.

    Letty

    had all of me inside her; right now, this woman owned me; but the
    coursing of hormones and pleasure-fueling chemicals through my body made
    me want more. I wanted to tear the blouse off of her and suck her hard
    nipples. And those thighs; those pale, strong thighs teasing me from
    below her skirt, locking me into place beneath her, I needed to feel
    them.

    My hands started to rise, but just as my hands touched her hot flesh, she slapped them away.

    "What did I say?" she said sternly.

    I

    stammered, surprised at her violent reaction, then remembered her
    earlier declaration: "My pleasure, belongs to you, Mistress."

    She ran her hand through my hair, passing her thumb over my lips again. "Yes. And I mean it."

    With

    that her hips began to move, and I cried out again as her vice-like
    cunt began to slide up my length at an excruciatingly slow pace. Every
    inch of me felt the squeeze of her lips, and when she reached my tip she
    began the equally excruciatingly euphoric slide back down to the root.

    Her

    pace quickened with each trek up and down my slick pole, and soon she
    found a steady rhythm. My breath grew more and more ragged, and my whole
    body began to buzz; Letty wasn't lying, she was in complete control of
    my pleasure. And I was loving it. I felt her hands gripping my neck and
    shoulders as she bounced on my cock, methodically driving me closer and
    closer to the edge. The fact that I couldn't touch her just focused all
    my senses to my hard, vibrating cock. My balls felt like concrete,
    pulled tight and high, locking and loading for my impending explosion.

    "Oh

    my God," I croaked out, eyes shut, "oh my fucking God,” and then
    suddenly I felt a tight pull at my hair. My eyes popped open.

    "Don't you dare cum until I tell you to, do you hear me?" She gasped between her own deepening breaths, "don't you Dare cum."

    "Yes, yes, mistress,” I eked out, starting to lose all sense of everything as my body practically lit on fire.

    "Don't you dare," she commanded again, "don't you dare!"

    "Yes, mistress!" I practically shouted, the tension inside me about to reach its breaking point.

    "Are you going to cum for me? Are you going to cum for your mistress?" Letty hissed as she fucked me senseless.

    "Yes, mistress," I cried, "Yes mistress, I'm going to fucking cum for you, oh my God!"

    I

    felt my body careen toward the edge, and then right at the last second,
    right before I exploded, all of a sudden the sensation of her hot,
    slick cunt was gone, and all I felt on my cock was cool night air.

    I

    frantically looked down, only to see that Letty had disengaged
    completely, and stepped back away from me. I was so confused. My cock
    was practically screaming. I needed release, and desperately raised my
    hand up with the intention of finishing myself off before I went insane,
    but was stopped by a loud, booming, "no."

    Body

    abuzz with unreleased tension, balls turning bluer by the second, I
    couldn't form a coherent word, but my eyes pleaded with her.

    I was denied.

    "I

    told you, when you are here, your pleasure belongs to me. You did not
    believe me, and so as a punishment for such a transgression, you do not
    get to cum."

    "Please,

    mistress!" I begged, too drunk on my pent up orgasm to register the
    smile that crept over her face. The way I begged told her she had me.

    "No." she said assertively again. "Now gather your things and leave."

    Shell

    shocked, confused, and cum drunk, I answered my mistress in the
    affirmative, and in a daze put my pants back on and struggled to wedge
    my raging erection into them.

    Just reaching the door to her office, I heard Letty call to me from her desk lip perch.

    "Just

    know before you leave, in this building, if you do what I say, when I
    say it, I can show you pleasures you've never even dreamed of, Tim. But
    you must obey me."

    Looking

    at her, pert ass propped on the edge of her desk, I wasn't looking at
    my boss, I was looking at a sex goddess. A sex goddess who demanded to
    be worshiped. A sex goddess who would reward when pleased, and punish
    when not.

    "Yes, Mistress."

    I wanted to please her more than anything else in my life.

    She smiled a wicked smile. "Good. I'll see you on Monday."

    To be continued in Part 15

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 17 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 13
    The Sex Tapes continue

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Back

    on the screen, John had flipped Sandy around so she was on her hands
    and knees. She looked over her shoulder and wiggled her ass seductively,
    the camera picking up clearly how wet and well-fucked her cunt already
    was. Then John lined back up and Sandy let out a long, deep moan as he
    pushed his way deep inside her once again.

    His

    thighs slapped loudly against Sandy's ass as this mystery man fucked my
    step mom's best friend, and each hard thrust trigged a short moan of
    her pleasure.

    The camera looked primarily down at Sandy's ass,
    documenting the pistoning of John's cock in and out of her. This was
    fine enough, but I let out my own moan of approval when the lens turned
    toward Sandy's reflection in the big window.

    I

    had known Sandy for a long time. Spent time in her house, with her
    family; I'd seen her laugh and enjoy herself, but I had never seen her
    experience real pleasure. Not until that night. As the camera zoomed in
    on her crystal clear reflection, I was taken by the look on her face.
    Eyes closed, mouth hung open, those big, fat breasts hanging down,
    swaying back and forth as John drove into her from behind; I knew the
    pleasure in Sandy's body was building. Stephanie’s mom was going to cum.

    The

    moment was electric. Tara's hand worked my cock with purpose; each
    stroke ended with a twist of her precum-slick hand on my tip, sending
    jolt after jolt of pleasure through me. She was jerking me off; Tara was
    jerking me off. And I had my fingers inside her.

    The

    tips of two slipped in and out easily, her body providing plenty of
    sweet fluid to help welcome me into her tight tunnel. Then I felt Tara's
    hand on my wrist, and she gently guided my hand into a position that
    produced the most pleasure for her. A long, low "Yesssss" escaped
    between her teeth like steam.

    My best friend was teaching me how to make her cum.

    Tara

    and I gasped and moaned as we pleasured each other, breaths getting
    more and more labored as we watched Sandy start to be overcome with
    sensation. "Don't you cum, don't you dare cum," she started chanting.

    I

    wanted to obey, I wanted to do what Sandy asked of me, but when Tara
    let out a loud, breathy yelp, and I felt the first spasms of her
    orgasming cunt squeeze my fingers, it was all over.

    Sandy's

    body shook, shuddered, and emitted a loud, joyous wail as her orgasm
    shot through her. A mantra of "yeah, baby, that's it, that's it, baby,"
    from John guided her through her climax, his cock never leaving her
    trembling cunt.

    Tara

    was cumming, and it was still the hottest thing I had ever seen. Her
    hand on my cock had stopped stroking as her orgasm started, but it
    didn't matter; I was past the point of no return. She held her hand
    still at the base of my cock, squeezing, hanging on for dear life, and
    through the glorious pressure of her hand and the erotic sight of her
    orgasm, my balls lurched, my cock began to spasm, and pleasure washed
    over my person, jumping out of my cock head in hot, white streams.

    I

    moaned, I gasped, and Tara looked over, riding out the end of her
    orgasm, as cum poured out of my cock like lava over her hand.

    Finally Sandy fell forward, a heap of heavy breaths and orgasmic aftershocks, and the two of them began to laugh.

    Tara

    and I sat still, hands still locked on each others' genitals, trying
    through labored breaths to wrap our minds around what just happened.

    We looked at each other in silence.

    "Jesus Christ," Sandy chuckled, "that cock of yours is something else!"

    "You're so fuckin' hot, baby," John said in that southern drawl, "it's so hot when you cum for me!"

    Sandy

    laughed again, caught her breath and said "You better not have cum,
    mister, because this is just the beginning; you've got some work to do!"
    Rising to her feet gestured for John to follow her to the bedroom.

    The

    exhausted look on Tara's face couldn't hide the lust that still
    remained. Her nipples were still hard, her hand still held my cock.
    Between deep breaths I saw her lick her lips.

    She

    squeezed. I barely registered the images of Sandy and John approaching
    the bedroom door with giggles and laughs on the screen.

    Tara's

    body shifted toward me slightly. Slowly, agonizingly slowly, my fingers
    still inside my best friend's cunt, our lips started to float toward
    each other.

    This

    was a moment long overdue. Her glistening lips looked delicious. I
    couldn't wait to taste them. I couldn't wait to see what would happen
    after I tasted them. I couldn't wait to taste other parts of her, to
    feel other parts of her,

    , but I was going to have to.

    We

    had stopped paying attention to the video on the screen, both stuck in
    our own private erotic universe, but as Sandy knocked on the bedroom
    door, the words that followed rocketed me back to earth at light speed.

    "What

    do you think," Sandy said through the door with a big smile, John
    making sure to film her hand still idly fluffing his cock, "are you
    ready for him Kel?"

    I froze. I whipped my head back toward the tv. It couldn't,

    Moans and whimpers came from behind the bedroom door, getting louder as Sandy pushed it open.

    There's no way,

    Greeting

    Sandy and John with a big smile was Sandy's husband Don. He was on his
    back on the bed, straddled by a naked woman enthusiastically riding his
    considerable cock.

    "Tim,

    is that,” Tara said, sharing my disbelief, but I had no words, because
    as John brought the camera into the room and circled around the
    fornicating couple, his lens revealed the identity of this lusty,
    mystery rider.

    Greeting John's camera with a smile, breathlessly fucking her best friend's husband, was my step mother Kelly.

    A Brief detour: The history of Kelly, Sandy, & Don

    Kelly

    was turning 30 years old. Like many other women her age she had hopes
    and dreams of what her third decade might bring, but what Kelly
    definitely didn't expect when she turned 30 was to be a single mother
    for the second time.

    Kelly

    met her first husband, Roger, in college, a friend of a friend who
    stepped in one night when her planned date bailed on her. Kelly didn't
    get out too much, always head down in her studies, and she had gone all
    out for this date. She did her hair, wore her tightest pants and her
    nicest blouse, even borrowed a push up bra from her roommate to make
    sure all her assets were on display.

    She

    was excited. She had met her date at a party a week or so ago, a party
    she almost didn't go to, save for the urging and encouragement of her
    best friend Sandy. The opposite of Kelly, Sandy was a social butterfly,
    far more interested in the more enjoyable side of college life. That's
    not to say Sandy wasn't a good student though. She was the gifted type
    who could party through the weekend and not remember any of it, while
    also being ready to go for an exam on Monday. Sandy and Kelly were
    inseparable, and Sandy had been there to help Kelly broaden her horizons
    ever since day one.

    Sandy

    and Kelly met the night of the first formal dance at their college. 18
    years old, and away from home for the first time, Kelly was excited to
    share a luxurious night out with her boyfriend. High school sweethearts,
    they were both shy virgins when they got together. They made love for
    the first time one summer night after graduation, and even though it was
    short, and not entirely pleasurable for Kelly, it excited her to no
    end. She was now a sexual person, a woman, and she thought she had found
    her person. They had shared this intimate, intense experience, and she
    was sure the connection they now shared would carry them into many years
    of love.

    Unfortunately

    what it brought was only a couple more awkward sexual experiences
    together in between shifts at their respective summer jobs and an
    uncertainty about where their relationship was headed.

    Their last night together had been enjoyable enough, seemingly for both of them.

    "Do

    you think maybe you could suck my dick next time?" He asked as she
    climbed off his softening penis, and back into the passenger seat of his
    car.

    Kelly

    was taken aback. Admittedly she was a little hesitant (one might even
    say afraid) of putting a hard penis in her mouth, of giving up that much
    control, but as she looked down at herself, plump tits still exposed
    and red from sucking, bunched up skirt barely covering her wet, swollen
    cunt, she couldn't help but wonder what she had done wrong. She had
    taken his cock inside her and milked him with her body until he
    exploded, and didn't even complain or feel cheated that she once again
    hadn't cum herself. But apparently he was still feeling unsatisfied.

    "Uh, sure,” she said, trying to organize all the thoughts swirling in her head, “I don't see why not."

    There

    wouldn't be a next time before they both left for college, and Kelly
    would be lying if she wasn't slightly relieved. Not so much because she
    didn't want to suck his dick, she was willing to try it if that's what
    he wanted, but more so because something felt off. She couldn't put her
    finger on what it was, but it was something.

    College

    started, and Kelly began focussing on her studies. She did her best to
    talk to her boyfriend as often as possible, but as these things go,
    nightly turned into twice a week, which turned into weekly, which turned
    into bi-weekly. The dance was coming up however, and Kelly saw it as
    the perfect opportunity to rekindle things. They had both been focused
    on school (or so she thought), but the dance would be the chance for
    them to focus on each other, and she was ready. If he wanted his dick
    sucked, she was going to suck his dick.

    Having

    a boyfriend who went to a different school, Kelly wasn't on the market,
    but she wasn't dead either. She still had needs, and as she was a great
    student, her regular self-pleasure sessions became erotic study
    sessions. She touched herself to a wide array of "research material" she
    found on the internet, and as her cunt began to develop a pavlovian
    response to the images of a hard cock being loved on by the mouth of a
    beautiful woman, she began to understand it. To want it.

    She

    was looking forward to it. She fantasized about feeling the spongy head
    with her tongue, about feeling his hard shaft slide between her lips.
    She wondered how much of him she'd be able to take in her mouth, what
    she'd be willing to do when it came time for him to shoot his load. She
    wanted nothing more now than to suck her boyfriend's cock, and she was
    going to rock his world at the dance.

    Then the phone call came.

    Sandy

    was on her way to the showers, the first step in preparation for what
    she knew was going to be an amazing night. She was getting ready to go
    to the formal dance with her boyfriend Don, and she wanted everything
    about her look to be perfect. Sandy and Don had met at the local bar the
    first week of college, and they had been joined at the hip ever since.
    Or, more specifically, joined at the crotch. Sandy was no virgin when
    they met, she had her fair share of fun in high school, but there was
    just something different about Don. A different feeling. A different
    energy.

    Don

    was a junior, and wasn't looking for a new relationship. He had just
    had his heart broken and was out with some friends, looking only to hang
    out and have drinks, when across the room his eyes fell on the most
    gorgeous thing he had ever seen in his life: a wild mane of dirty blonde
    hair; a smile that could only be described as lusty; a pert, tight ass,
    and two, large, supple breasts encased in a tight, low cut shirt,
    boiling over with deep cleavage.

    Suddenly

    he found himself wondering what those breasts felt like in his hands,
    what her nipples tasted like, what she sounded like when she orgasmed.
    He found his way over to her by the bar, where she accepted the drink he
    bought her with a smile. By the end of the night he found himself
    balls-deep in her cunt, her lovely body bent over the hood of a car. He
    got to feel those breasts, taste those nipples, and hear those orgasmic
    sounds as she spasmed around his hard cock.

    Don's

    balls began to boil, and as he announced he too was going to cum, he
    only then realized they were too caught up in their lust to remember a
    condom, but it was no matter; without missing a beat after his climactic
    announcement, Sandy breathlessly offered three words back: "In my
    mouth." This sent a surge to his balls, but it was the fourth word she
    choked out after catching her breath that sent him careening over the
    edge: “please."

    His

    cock stiffened harder than iron, and in almost a single, smooth motion,
    he slipped his cock out of her cunt, and Sandy melted down to her
    knees, taking him into her mouth. Don felt one hand on his balls and
    another gripping his hip, and after no more than three or four bobs of
    her head, his whole body tensed, and this girl he'd just met received a
    mouth full of hot cum.

    She

    looked in his eyes as she swallowed, and suckled gently on his
    softening tip as his breath came back to him. They both smiled. They
    both laughed. They both knew this was something special.

    That

    night was only the first of many that Sandy and Don spent together.
    That night had been erotic, electric, dirty and explosive, which is
    exactly why Sandy put the breaks on the physical stuff for the next
    couple weeks. Don's cock was perfect for her, and he had made her cum
    harder than any man had at that point, but she wasn't just looking for a
    quick fuck from this guy; she wanted to see if their chemistry extended
    outside the bedroom as well.

    Don

    was a total gentleman on their much more chaste followup dates, never
    pushing, never pressuring, just happy to spend time with Sandy and get
    to know her. It was this chivalry, on top of the fact that he was
    legitimately an amazing guy, that sent her home soaking wet, where she
    would attack her dildo with purpose, cumming long, hard, and loud into
    her pillow.

    They

    both knew what was in the air the night they went to watch their mutual
    friend play basketball for their college team. Few words were said, but
    few words were needed, as the smiles on their faces spoke volumes.
    After saying goodnight to their friends, they drove silently back to
    Don's apartment, slipped into the bedroom, and made long, slow,
    passionate love throughout the night.

    This

    time when Don gasped, and his balls pulled tight to his body, there
    would be no pulling out. Sandy's legs gripped him closer than ever, and
    she felt every pulse of his spasming cock as her body milked his cum
    into hers. Breath left her body and with Don's bare cock still pumping
    inside her, Sandy began to cum as well. It would be the first of many
    barriers brought down between them, and soon they would begin to explore
    every corner of each other's desires and fantasies, something they
    would continue to do deep into their eventual marriage.

    Sandy

    was excited about the dance because she was planning to explore one of
    those corners of fantasy that night; she wanted everything to be
    perfect, because she was going to give Don her anal virginity. She had
    had fingers, toys, even the stray tongue in there in the past, but she'd
    never committed to letting a cock penetrate her ass, and that night she
    was ready to give it to Don.

    As

    she made her way toward the showers she thought about the evening,
    about the act. For the first time in a while, she was nervous. She
    practically knew Don's cock front to back at that point, but still, anal
    was something totally new for her. His dick was long, and it was thick,
    and her ass was very tight. She wondered if he'd be able to fit it all
    in; what it would feel like for him to fuck her; what it would feel like
    when he came.

    A

    drizzle of arousal began to trickle down into Sandy's loins as she
    entertained the thoughts, but she was suddenly brought back to earth by
    the faint sounds of sobbing.

    Rounding

    the corner of the hall into the common area, she saw a cute brunette
    curled up on the couch, her head in her knees, doing her best to muffle
    the sounds of her sadness.

    "Hey,

    are you ok?" Sandy inquired. With a long sniffle and a start, the
    brunette picked her head up, and Sandy and Kelly met for the first time.

    The

    two clicked instantly, sitting and talking as Kelly vented her
    frustrations and sadness about her boyfriend. Not only would he not be
    coming to the dance, but he was breaking up with her.

    "He

    said we had grown apart," Kelly said through sniffles, "but I could
    tell it was something else. I knew there had been something else for a
    while, so I kept pushing, and finally,” she trailed off.

    "Was there someone else?" Sandy asked, placing a comforting hand on Kelly's knee. Kelly nodded.

    "And

    there had been for a while. Some skank from our high school - he had
    been cheating on me since before we even left for college!" Kelly said
    angrily,

    "Oh, sweetie, I'm so sorry!"

    "And

    I know why, too; Christ, it all makes sense now; I mean I had, I mean
    we had, a few times, but I never, and he found some skank who WOULD!"

    Sandy

    was admittedly a little confused, but also found Kelly's shyness very
    cute. "I'm not sure I follow, sweetie, what are you; "

    "He broke up with me because I wouldn't suck his dick." Kelly just blurted out.

    "Oh!" Sandy said, seeing things clearer now. "So you never, "

    "No,

    we Did, and that's the thing! We had sex! Multiple times! And he still
    wasn't satisfied! And I mean neither was I, but you didn't hear me
    complaining,” she said with a chuckle as she wiped her nose.

    "So wait, he never made you cum?" Sandy said, Kelly's eyes going wide at the unexpected candor of her language.

    "Nope." Kelly shook her head

    "Never? Not even doing other stuff?"

    "Nope."

    "So

    let me get this straight," Sandy began, taking all the info in, "this
    guy, who never made you cum, ever, but who got to experience all the
    pleasures your body had to give him, broke up with you because you
    wouldn't put his sad little pecker in your mouth?"

    "Pretty much," Kelly said, eyes wide again.

    "Well

    I say he did you a favor; good fucking riddance, girl! There are plenty
    of bigger, better cocks, mouths, fingers, you name it out there just
    dying to make a girl like you cum till you pass out, and now you are
    free to go hunting!"

    Kelly

    laughed out loud this time at Sandy's lewdness. She couldn't tell if it
    was a put on to cheer her up, or just the way she always was, but
    either way, she liked it. It was shocking, but she liked it. She liked
    Sandy. And she could tell that Sandy liked her back.

    "Funny

    thing is," Kelly said after a pause, "I was going to do it tonight;
    after the dance; I was gonna suck the life out of him. But now I'll just
    be home by myself like every other night."

    Now it was Sandy's turn to be surprised at Kelly's language, but it gave her an idea.

    "Listen, you've got a dress, right? You were already planning on wowing everyone in the room, right?"

    "I guess, "

    "Well there's no reason not to just on account of that asshole; why don't you come to the dance with me and my boyfriend Don?"

    "I could never, I wouldn't want to impose,” Kelly said, waving her off

    "It's

    no imposition at all! It'll definitely get people talking, and trust
    me, Don will love walking in with two gorgeous ladies on his arm, that's
    for sure."

    They both laughed, and Kelly considered the offer.

    "Are you sure?" She said, a strained look on her face.

    "Absolutely.

    You can't walk in with us, and if you happen to walk out with someone
    else, well then all the better, right?" Sandy bounced her eyebrows
    seductively.

    Kelly

    took a long pause and then a big smile pulled at her lips. She nodded
    enthusiastically in agreement. The two of them shared an excited hug.

    "Perfect,"

    Sandy said as she pulled away, her smile matching Kelly's, "Now you go
    get ready, and 'll start telling all the guys you're looking to suck
    some cock tonight!"

    "SANDY!" Kelly yelped, and the two broke into laughter.

    When

    the two new friends finally calmed down, they said their temporary
    goodbyes, and Sandy smiled as she watched Kelly practically skip down
    the hallway toward her room. Sandy sighed with a smile and resumed her
    journey to the showers.

    The

    hot water cascading down her tight, young body, Sandy thought about
    Kelly, and what the night might bring. She liked Kelly, and looked
    forward to spending more time with her. She was happy Kelly's boyfriend
    broke up with her, as if not for that, the two never would have met. She
    thought about how stupid Kelly's boyfriend was, giving up a girl like
    that over a blowjob. It's true Kelly had a great body, slim waist with a
    nice big flare at the hips, two plump breasts perched pleasantly on her
    chest, and it's true that Sandy took notice. She appreciated the female
    form as much as the next person, and knew that whoever got the next
    crack at Kelly was a lucky man. Lastly she thought about her original
    plans, probably now dashed. She didn't care. She might not be losing her
    anal virginity that night after all, but at least she did her good deed
    for the week and made a new friend in the process.

    "So

    she's never sucked cock before, but she wants to now?" Don said into
    the phone as he got dressed. Sandy was telling him the new plan for the
    evening, and all about the new friend she just made, but of course, as
    was his way, it seemed like Don had selective hearing.

    "No,

    no," Sandy said back as she took in her freshly showered body in the
    reflection of her full-length mirror, wet hair up in a towel, "well, I
    mean, yes, I think, but you're missing the point, as usual!"

    Sandy

    wasn't necessarily what you'd call a vain person, but she knew she had a
    good body. Tight and wide in all the right places, with two big,
    luscious tits that seemed to match her ass in the disregard for the
    force of gravity, she had what men liked. And some women, too. Her tits
    were definitely a major attraction, and always received a lot of
    attention, whether from eyes, hands, lips, or, on very special
    occasions, cocks.

    She

    smiled at her reflection, thinking back to a night not that long ago
    when she had been on her knees in front of this mirror, her thick
    breasts wrapped tight around Don's thrusting cock. She knew how much the
    boys loved her tits, how badly they wanted to slide their pricks
    between them, and that's why she reserved that act for only the most
    worthy; for the boys who earned it. And good God, had Don more than
    earned it.

    She

    just smiled, and thought about how lucky she was to have found him, and
    how important to her his pleasure was, because her pleasure was equally
    important to him. When he began to grunt and shake, Sandy cooed and
    encouraged him and with a gasp and a shudder, hot, white streams began
    to spurt up from her tight cleavage.

    If

    fucking Sandy's tits was rare, cumming between them was almost unheard
    of. In fact it had only happened one other time, with Rich Genoveraci
    the summer before college, and that was only because he was so excited
    to get between her globes that he couldn't control himself. It was fine
    with Rich, he was a good guy, she wasn't mad, but it was different with
    Don. She wanted him to cum on her. He could cum however he wanted,
    wherever he wanted, and she wanted him to know that.

    As

    Don began to cum, Sandy's eyes darted to the side, and caught her
    reflection in the mirror. Boy what a sight: wild mane of blonde
    highlights, the sweet curve of her back into her perfect ass, big
    breasts pressed together, Don's considerable cock cresting out from
    between them over and over, spurting wildly, she liked it. She liked it
    then, she liked it earlier when she got to watch herself cum while Don
    fucked her from behind, and she liked it moments later when he ate her
    still soaking cunt to another orgasm, his cum still glimmering on her
    chest as he did so.

    "Maybe

    next time I'll let him cum on my face," she thought as she took in the
    final ebbs and grunts of Don's orgasm, "I bet that would be even hotter
    to watch."

    She would, and it was.

    "I

    don't know, Sandy, I thought tonight was going to be about us?" She
    could hear his disappointment through the receiver clear as day.

    "I

    know, baby, but she needs a friend," Sandy said with a mock whine, "and
    besides, think about it this way: you get to walk into the dance with
    two absolute smokeshows on your arms, go home with at least one of them,
    you've done a good deed for the week, and you get to end the night in
    bed next to your very, very, appreciative girlfriend, "

    There was a long pause on Don's end, and Sandy smiled; she knew she had him.

    “what do you mean I get to go home with At LEAST one of you?"

    "Don!"

    "Ok, ok! Yeah, fine, let's do it."

    Sandy

    smiled once again. "Thanks, baby, you're the best. Now pick us up at 8
    and try not to drool Too much when you see what you're in for tonight."

    Sandy hung up the phone, took one last look at her perfect, nude body, smiled, and started getting dressed.

    Don

    leaned against the hood of his car as he waited for Sandy and Kelly to
    come down. He had agreed to let Kelly join them at the dance, but truth
    be told he was a little put out to have to deal with a third wheel
    tonight. He was sure she was very nice, and he was happy to help, but he
    and Sandy had been looking forward to this night for a long time. From
    the innuendos Sandy had been throwing his way he knew she had something
    special planned, but now those plans were probably scrapped. Gone too
    was his hope to maybe get a little road head either to or from the
    dance. He just hoped this Kelly person appreciated how all of her blues
    went straight to Don's balls instead.

    He

    had just put a cigarette between his lips when the door to the dorm
    opened up and two absolute visions cascaded down the stairs.

    Hair

    perfect, lips painted a seductive red, Sandy was in shimmering sea foam
    green. Backless and low cut, her thick, perfect breasts were on display
    with cleavage so deep a climber might get lost in there. Don loved
    those breasts. Sandy knew Don loved those breasts and she made it a
    point to show off whenever she got the chance. Don didn't mind, either;
    he wanted other men to look, to drool, to be jealous that those amazing
    tits, that amazing woman, belonged to Don and Don alone.

    His

    cock twitched as he thought about getting lost between those breasts,
    and then his eyes drifted over to Kelly. His cock twitched again.

    Kelly

    was a vision in royal purple. The Betty to Sandy's Veronica, Kelly's
    dress was more conservative, but no less arousing. Strapless, the dress
    accented her considerable curves, hanging off just the right places,
    swishing hypnotically as she walked, and a tantalizing bouquet of
    cleavage sprouted from the tasteful folds of fabric that came together
    between her breasts. She had dusky, mysterious eye makeup around her
    bright green eyes, and deep red coated full, pouting lips. Don stared at
    those lips and suddenly remembered that no cock had ever been between
    them.

    His pants grew tight, and his throat grew dry.

    "I uh, I mean,” Don stumbled to find any words, but managed only to settle on “wow."

    "I

    do think we made the boy speechless, Kell," Sandy beamed, a playful
    glint in her eye. "Don, this is Kelly, Kelly, this is my boyfriend Don."
    Kelly reached out and shook Don's hand. Sandy, ever the flirt, leaned
    into Kelly's ear and loudly whispered "usually he's got a much better
    handle on how to use that tongue of his, believe me."

    Sandy

    could practically feel the heat leap off Kelly's cheeks as she blushed
    at the remark. Sandy just smiled, gave Kelly a light tap on the ass, and
    ushered them toward Don's car.

    "You

    guys look amazing," Don said as Kelly slid into the backseat, Sandy
    sliding in right next to her. He was ok being their driver tonight. He
    still did not quite believe he was getting to walk into the dance with
    these two bombshells on his arms.

    "We

    know," Sandy said, before giving him a quick kiss and dropping her hand
    across the front of his pants to get a feel of the cock she knew was
    hard even before she touched it. Kelly caught the exchange out of the
    corner of her eye; she tried not to stare, but she felt a little tingle
    deep inside. She was supposed to have that too tonight. She was
    frustrated. She was jealous. She was aroused.

    On

    the drive over, the three of them clicked in conversation immediately.
    It was like they had all known each other forever; Don really liked
    Kelly, and she seemed to really like them as well. They laughed and
    chatted, and Don snuck as many looks at the two gorgeous creatures in
    his back seat as possible. Sandy was on tonight, and Don loved seeing
    her smile, however there was something new in her chatter with Kelly;
    she almost seemed like she was flirting.

    They

    had never talked about it, and Sandy had never outwardly expressed it,
    but Don began to wonder if maybe Sandy liked girls too. They had been
    doing a lot of exploring together lately, and she definitely seemed
    adventurous enough to at least try it. The thought of Sandy and Kelly
    together excited him, and he tried not to stare too much as his pants
    got tighter. His mind drifted to thoughts of what the two of them might
    do together. What, the three of them, might do together.

    The

    dance itself was amazing. As expected, all the heads turned as the
    three new friends waltzed in together. Don's smile was as bright as the
    sun, walking in with a gorgeous woman on each arm, and he could feel the
    jealousy almost immediately. He fielded questions from his friends and
    frat brothers about what exactly was going on there, but he just played
    it cool, neither confirming nor denying any of the lewd suggestions
    being thrown at him. He just smiled and sipped his drink as he watched
    his two dates dancing and laughing together under the multi-colored
    lights. When both their hands reached out toward him and beckoned him to
    join them, all he could do was straighten his tie, salute his buddies,
    and leave them behind to pick their jaws up off the floor.

    Despite

    the initial goal of this evening being to find Kelly a replacement for
    her now ex boyfriend, Kelly, Don and Sandy were practically inseparable
    the entire night. As the drinks flowed, the three of them got more and
    more comfortable. Hands began to touch bodies, hot breath cascaded down
    necks, and Kelly even joined Sandy in grinding on Don in an attempt to
    really make the room jealous. It was all in good fun, but Kelly's cunt
    was drenched. Her emotions had been all over the place that day, and it
    had been so long since she had been touched, that the attention from Don
    had turned her on immensely. She had felt his hands on her, felt his
    body with hers, and had even felt the hardness of his cock press against
    her ass. It was too much.

    Kelly

    disengaged from the triplet, and left them to their own devices while
    she got some refreshments. She couldn't take her eyes off them though,
    so when the first guy she saw asked her to dance, she agreed, out of
    sheer need for distraction.

    They

    hit the dance floor and got at it, but still her thoughts, and her
    gaze, were locked on Sandy and Don. They were so hot together, and Sandy
    had spilled some secrets to Kelly about their love life that made Kelly
    vibrate with excitement.

    Kelly

    was no home wrecker though, so she decided to redirect her arousal to
    the man in front of her. She pulled him close and whispered "you wanna
    go somewhere?" into his ear, and felt the boy's entire body jolt up.
    This wasn't something she usually did, but she was horny as fuck, and
    she had a goal she wanted to achieve tonight, after all.

    She

    caught Sandy and Don's eyes as she left the dance floor, but there were
    no smiles among them, just a look of something else. A look of lust.

    In

    a dark, private corner of the dancehall, Kelly and her new friend
    battled each other with hot kisses. Breaths were ragged, hands gripped
    and groped, and Kelly felt the erotic touch of a man on her body for the
    first time in a very long time.

    She

    also felt the stiffness of his cock pressing into her hip. She reached
    down and touched it through the thin fabric of his dress pants. Gripped
    it. He moaned.

    Kelly's arousal was at an all-time high, and her inhibitions were at an all-time low; she decided it was now or never.

    Kelly

    went in for a final, deep kiss, and then slowly lowered herself to her
    knees. His breath was ragged and out of control as Kelly's new friend
    started to realize what he was in for. Kelly paused, hands on his
    thighs, as she took in the moment: here she was, on her knees, some
    fabric and a small zipper the only thing between her face and his hard
    cock, a hard cock she definitely wanted to put in her mouth.

    This is what she wanted, right? She was definitely ready for it, definitely ready to do it with a complete stranger, right?

    Kelly

    took a deep breath, and slid her hands up his thighs and over his hard
    cock. She felt it through his pants. Stroked it, preparing herself as
    much as she was preparing him. It was game time, she thought, and with
    one final stroke, she moved her hand to the zipper on his pants.

    It

    was game time alright, but his team had other plans. The excitement of
    being with this beautiful woman, of feeling her hands on his hard cock,
    was all too much, and before she could even grip the zipper, she felt
    the fabric of his pants shift and twitch. His hand gripped her shoulder,
    he began to moan, and Kelly just watched in surprise as he emptied his
    balls all over the inside of his pants.

    There

    was a long pause, followed by a string of apologies and frustrations.
    Kelly assured him it was totally fine, and tried to help him save face
    by awkwardly assuring him she saw it as a compliment.

    Clearly

    mortified, the overexcited boy apologized a final time, and then
    hurried off, leaving Kelly alone to process the recent events. All she
    could do was laugh. He was a nice boy, but in reality she didn't really
    want to suck his cock just to do it, and she was glad it didn't end up
    happening.

    Walking

    back out into the view of the dance floor, her eyes excitedly scanned
    the room looking for Sandy and Don. She found them near the center, and
    couldn't take her eyes off them. Sandy had her back to Don, his face
    nuzzled in her neck, a dark lusty smile on her lips. Her deep cleavage
    was on display as her dress pulled tight against the swell of her
    impressive breasts. Her hips swayed seductively against Don's body as
    his hands rocked back and forth over the crest of her hips. Kelly felt
    that familiar, pleasurable tingle in her loins, and all at once she
    realized it wasn't Don that was turning her on, it was Sandy too. It was
    both of them.

    Suddenly

    she caught Sandy's gaze, and now it was her turn to be beckoned back
    onto the dance floor. She did not resist, and the three of them danced
    as one for the rest of the evening.

    As

    the night wound down, the threesome made their way back to Don's car.
    "Where should we go next?" Kelly said through a slightly inebriated
    giggle as she and Sandy tumbled into the back seat of the car.

    "Still

    going strong, huh?" Don said as he fired up the engine. This girl was
    something else. She had told them both about what happened with the guy
    at the dance, and while Sandy had giggled and pouted in sympathy, Don
    had found the story extremely arousing. He loved Sandy, would never ever
    cheat on her, but he couldn't help but be a little jealous of this
    random student who almost got to be the first cock in Kelly's mouth.

    "Well,

    I kinda don't have anywhere else to go," Kelly lamented, "I saw my
    roommate earlier in the night and she informed me that our room was
    going to be, occupied." The three of them chuckled at the implication.

    "Why

    don't we all go back to Don's place?" Sandy offered up with glee. She
    had been planning on ending her night there anyway, so she knew they'd
    have the place all to themselves, and while her original plans had been a
    bit more lewd than a chill hang out, she didn't want to leave Kelly all
    by her lonesome. That was definitely why she offered up the option, she
    told herself, definitely the only reason, definitely to be a good
    platonic friend to Kelly, and definitely noT because of the tingle she
    felt inside when they danced together, or how hard she felt her nipples
    get any time Kelly danced up on Don. Nope, definitely not either of
    those.

    "Are you sure? I don't want to impose," Kelly protested, doing her best to hide her own tingle.

    "We

    insist!" Don offered back. He had begun the night disappointed and
    frustrated at the third wheel that was going to ruin the hot, sexy night
    he and Sandy had lined up, but now, now he had no idea what the rest of
    the night would hold, and he couldn't wait to find out.

    Kelly

    nodded her acceptance, everyone celebrated, and Sandy leaned in and
    kissed Kelly on the cheek. It was something, a spark, felt by everyone,
    but acknowledged by no one. Just a friendly, excited, platonic kiss.
    Nothing more.

    When

    they got to Don't place, Kelly floated behind them, high on the great
    night she had had. It had been an amazing night, premature ejaculation
    aside, she had danced her ass off, gotten a little tipsy, and made two
    new amazing friends that sacrificed their night in order to help her get
    over the heartbreak of losing her boyfriend.

    The

    three of them sat in the living room on Don's big, comfy couch,
    relaxed, changed into more comfortable attire, and were ready to
    decompress from the events of the evening. Don lent Kelly one of his
    t-shirts to sleep in. it was oversized, but not so big that the cheeks
    of her ass didn't peek out the bottom when she moved across the room.
    His cock twitched in appreciation every time.

    Sandy

    had her own sleepwear, short shorts and a t-shirt of her own, and Kelly
    couldn't look away from the sway of her large breasts, free beneath the
    soft jersey. Kelly wasn't sure if it was the booze or the excitement of
    the evening, but she found Sandy's tits to be quite hypnotizing.

    The

    trio popped open a bottle of wine, put on a movie they never intended
    to watch, and learned everything there was to know about each other.
    Kelly was having a great time, thankful for the bonding that was
    happening, but as the excitement of the evening wore off, and the wine
    started to take over, she found her eyes to be extremely heavy.
    Beginning to slowly flutter, she felt the pull of sleep. Wrapping
    herself in the soft embrace of the plush couch cushions, Kelly gave in
    and drifted off, happy.

    She

    wasn't sure what time it was when she woke up, but it was still dark,
    and the television was still on. The movie they had put on was long over
    and something else had taken its spot on the late-night airwaves, but
    it wasn't the sounds of tv that caught her attention, it was the low,
    muffled, grunts and sighs she heard emanating from the other side of the
    big, L-shaped couch.

    Her

    eyes adjusted to consciousness, and drifted toward the origin of the
    hot, breathy sounds. She dared not move, as to not ruin the moment by
    telegraphing she was awake, but she was transfixed nonetheless, locked
    in on the sight before her: Sandy, still clothed, straddling a shirtless
    Don, the two of them aggressively, yet quietly, making out.

    She

    knew it was wrong to watch, wrong to intrude on an intimate moment, but
    on the other hand one could argue it was wrong to engage in such
    activities with Kelly in such close proximity. Such close, close,
    proximity.

    These

    two were hot, Kelly couldn't deny it, and watching them make out was
    turning her on immensely. She was jealous, she was aroused, she wanted
    to scream for them to stop, she wanted nothing else but for them to keep
    going, all at once. She wasn't sure what she was supposed to feel, but
    she was definitely sure of what she did feel, and what she felt was a
    deep, stirring tingle in her loins, and the heat of her cunt getting wet
    and flushed.

    Kelly

    wasn't sure what to do about this feeling, this need for release, and
    then Sandy's hands reached down, grabbed the hem of her t-shirt and
    lifted it up and off over her head. Kelly stifled a gasp, because what
    was in front of her now were two of the biggest, best tits she had ever
    seen, perched high and perky on her new friend's naked chest.

    Don's

    hands went for them immediately, and as he pulled them into his face
    and took each of the hard nipples into his mouth, Kelly realized her
    hand had drifted down beneath the big t-shirt, and was slowly stroking
    her cunt through her panties.

    Don

    squeezed and sucked, and it was hard for Sandy to keep quiet, but she
    did her best as her lover sent spikes of pleasure through her body. She
    wanted him so badly, and had gone against her better judgment, starting
    their love making in full view of their new friend. Or maybe she did it
    on purpose, Sandy honestly wasn't sure.

    Don's

    tongue and lips and hands were driving her crazy, and her body buzzed
    as she ground her wet, shorts-clad cunt against his hard, shorts-clad
    cock. She loved his cock; she loved him; it was perfect for her. The
    perfect size, the perfect width, Sandy couldn't get enough of it, of
    giving him pleasure, and tonight was no different. She needed him inside
    her, but first, she needed him in her mouth.

    Sandy

    hated the term blow job, at least when it came to Don, because to her
    it wasn't a job, it was an absolute pleasure. She'd sucked cocks before
    Don's but never had she felt so alive doing it, getting off on feeling
    both in control and totally submissive at the same time. She didn't just
    suck Don's cock, she worshiped it, savoring every twitch and moan, and
    basking in his ultimate pleasure, be it in her mouth, on her face, on
    her tits, or anywhere else.

    Body

    overheating from his cock being so close, yet so far away, she pulled
    his mouth off her nipple with a slight, wet, pop, kissed him deeply, and
    then slithered her way down to the floor between his knees. They
    communicated silently through knowing looks and smiles, and needing no
    further encouragement, Don slid his hips forward, lifting slightly as
    Sandy gripped his shorts and drew them down over his legs, freeing his
    thick, throbbing cock with a springy bob.

    Their

    eyes were locked on to each other. Sandy's hands ran up and down Don's
    legs in anticipation, his emancipated penis straining desperately for
    what was to come next. Don ran a hand over Sandy's face, and
    breathlessly she slipped his thumb into her mouth. She rolled her lips
    and tongue around it as though it were his cock, telling him what was in
    store for him.

    Thumb

    still in her mouth, he sighed audibly when her hands cupped his full
    balls. Fingers gently ran up the length of his shaft, and the two lovers
    exchanged rugged breaths as their teasing increased. Then, with a
    similar soft, wet pop, Don's thumb slipped out of Sandy's mouth. Sandy
    licked her lips, tossed her wild mane of hair to the side, and dropped
    her open mouth down toward Don's rigid cock.

    She

    was just about to engulf him when a loud, sharp gasp stopped her in her
    tracks. Her eyes shot up to Don's but his head was turned away, turned
    toward the far end of the couch. Sandy's head turned slowly toward the
    focus of Don's attention; the room was dark, but there was no mistaking
    the glint of the tv light reflecting off Kelly's wide open eyes.

    The

    three were silent, locked on to each other, each as excited but unsure
    of the situation as the next. Slight movement in Kelly's shoulder drew
    Sandy's eyes down the length of her arm; her hand was tucked tight
    inside her panties. She was touching herself.

    Sandy

    felt her own cunt start to tingle, felt Don's hard cock in her hands,
    and then the words just fell out of her mouth: "Do you want to join us?"

    Don's

    head snapped back hard to look at Sandy, whose eyes told him everything
    he needed to know, then back to Kelly. His cock throbbed in support.

    The

    tension and the desire in the room was thick and palpable, these three
    friends in a sort of sexual standoff. There was thick, foggy silence,
    and then Kelly spoke.

    "No,"

    Kelly said finally. Don's cock deflated slightly, as the prospect of
    fucking both these beautiful women had made him insanely hard, but then
    Kelly finished her sentence with a quiet, yet confident "I want to
    watch."

    Don's cock surged.

    Sandy

    smiled. "Watch what, baby?" She responded, and her hands slowly started
    resuming their ministrations on Don's member, almost in excited
    response to Kelly's request.

    "I

    want to watch,” Kelly started, nervous to complete her sentence, but
    driven now completely by arousal, “I want to watch you suck him."

    Sandy

    smiled again. She was more turned on than she had ever been in her
    life, and she was happy to comply, but Sandy also had a request of her
    own.

    "Ok," she said, hands stroking and kneading, eyes still locked on Kelly, "but we want to watch too."

    A

    shiver went down Kelly's back, partly nervousness, but mostly
    excitement. There was no use denying that the situation was turning her
    on, her drenched cunt was evidence of that, but she had never expected
    to be a participant. She had never touched herself in front of anyone,
    not even her boyfriend, and the prospect felt both mortifying, and oddly
    freeing. These two new friends were trusting her with their most
    intimate activities, it was only fair for her to trust them with hers.

    Without

    a further word, Kelly sat up, wiggled her hips slightly, drew her knees
    in close, and slowly peeled her wet panties down and off her body. She
    held her legs closed for a moment, preparing herself for the
    vulnerability she was about to display, and then, her eyes locked onto
    Sandy's, breath heavy and deep, her thighs slowly butterflied open and
    she revealed her dripping lips, wide with desire, to her new friends.

    Sandy

    smiled, her stroking and rubbing of Don's cock increasing, but Kelly
    wasn't all the way there yet. As if motivating her to go all the way,
    Sandy leaned forward, tipped Don's cock back toward his body, and ran
    her tongue up and down his length with a languid motion. Don moaned and
    throbbed, Kelly's breath became more ragged, and Sandy smiled as she
    watched her new friend's hand dip down between her splayed open legs.
    Kelly gasped and began rubbing and sliding over her wet cunt lips.

    Now the game was on.

    Sandy moaned in appreciation, and then in one movement dipped her head down and took the head of Don's cock into her mouth.

    Don

    and Kelly both gasped at the same time as pleasure surged through both
    their young bodies. Don was instantly in heaven, and Kelly was in utter
    disbelief. Months ago the prospect of having a penis in her mouth was
    gross and scary, and now here she was, legs spread and dripping,
    fingering herself desperately, wanting nothing more than to watch her
    friend suck this big cock to completion.

    It

    was so erotic, watching Sandy's mouth expertly slide up and down Don's
    cock. And what a cock it was. Considerably larger than her ex's, it was
    tall, thick, and proud. Kelly was jealous of her friend. Jealous that
    she got to give pleasure, and receive pleasure, from such a cock; from
    such a man. She watched him as much as she watched Sandy, savoring his
    gasps and moans. The way he gently caressed and held her head and hair
    as he fed himself to her brought Kelly delirious pleasure.

    Kelly's

    own gasps and rumbles caught Don's attention, and Sandy could feel his
    hard cock pulse as he took in the sight of the gorgeous girl beginning
    to twitch and shake, circling her clit and driving fingers into her
    tight, wet cunt. Sandy loved it. She was driving the pleasure of both
    these people she cared about, as well as experiencing something with Don
    they had never even talked about, but sure would for days on end after
    it was all over.

    Giving

    her mouth a break, Sandy made Don's cock extra slick, then straightened
    up, leaned over, and took him between the deep valley of her breasts.
    She knew this would not only give Kelly even more of a show, but allow
    Sandy to watch as well, as it was fairly difficult to turn her head with
    a dick in her mouth.

    It

    was Sandy's turn to be entranced now. She couldn't take her eyes off of
    Kelly's gyrating, pulsating body, and was drawn in by the fingers
    diving deep into her cunt; a wet, slick, wanton cunt that Kelly was
    spreading wide for their enjoyment as much as her own. Kelly was putting
    on just as much a show as they were, and it was turning Sandy on to no
    end.

    Suddenly

    Don groaned loudly. Sandy turned her gaze back toward her lover as she
    continued stroking his throbbing cock with her tits, and she instantly
    knew that look.

    "Are

    you close, baby?" She cooed. Don grunted in affirmation, but his eyes
    were closed. He couldn't see that Sandy's head had turned back to Kelly,
    as she said it. The two gorgeous friends were locked in a beam of
    erotic connection, and Kelly's entire body began to boil as Sandy looked
    her dead in the eyes and asked "are you gonna cum, baby?"

    Sandy

    didn't even register Don's more frantic grunt of an answer, she was too
    preoccupied with Kelly's answer, an erratic nod amongst deep, ragged
    breaths. Sandy's own cunt was on fire, and despite the delightful shocks
    of pleasure she could muster by squeezing her thighs tight against her
    sensitive clit, it wasn't enough to put her over the edge. But right now
    wasn't about her; later would be, and Don better be ready; but right
    now, whether Don realized it or not, it was all about Kelly.

    Smiling

    at the buzzing girl's admission, she turned her attention back to Don
    and went in for the grand finale. She was going to put on a show for
    Kelly. Sandy loosed her breasts from Don's twitching cock, and took him
    back into her mouth with a deep, satisfied moan.

    Kelly

    was starting to lose control as she took in the sight of Sandy bobbing
    deep and wet on Don's fat dick. One hand gripped his balls, and the
    other joined her mouth in a stroking, twisting motion, and Kelly felt
    that deep, hot spring tighten inside her and begin to reach the limits
    of its coil. Watching Sandy suck Don's dick, watching him love it,
    watching Hher love it, was the hottest thing she had ever experienced,
    and her body was responding appropriately. The tension in her body was
    immense, and she found herself anxious and excited about Don's impending
    orgasm, like she was watching some sort of dirty jack in the box. When
    would he cum? WHERE would he cum? Each question sent a jolt from her
    brain down to her cunt, and she could hardly take it. In fact she
    COULDN'T take it. She felt the hot pleasure inside her beginning to
    crest, and soft, uncontrollable moans began to sneak their way out of
    her throat.

    This

    was all the encouragement Don needed, and Sandy knew it. She felt it.
    She felt his balls shake and contract, and his cock grew even harder and
    lurched up in her mouth. Kelly began to gasp and moan repeatedly just
    at this moment, and Sandy pulled her mouth up off Don's dick, desperate
    to see this gorgeous girl cum.

    Sandy

    only took her mouth of Don's cock for an instant, but to Kelly it felt
    like forever. As her orgasm started careening through her body, she
    watched, almost in slow motion, as the first thick, white jet of cum
    leapt out of Don's glistening head and splattered against Sandy's chin.
    Kelly's cunt erupted in a fresh jolt of pleasure, squeezing her fingers
    tightly as she watched this lewd, viscous display, followed by another
    when Sandy turned her attention back to Don, sinking his spurting tip
    into her mouth. Kelly could see Don's cock pulsing, pumping, filling
    Sandy's willing mouth, her supportive moans commingling with his spastic
    grunts.

    Sandy

    caressed Don's balls gently as they emptied into her mouth, filling her
    with an impressive load, basking in the glory of the male and female
    grunts and groans of pleasure that signified a job well done. She was
    happy with her reward, but she was also a little disappointed. Sandy had
    never really felt any serious pull towards the same sex, but kneeling
    there, her boyfriend's satisfied, twitching cock still filling her
    mouth, she realized she had desperately wanted to watch Kelly cum. It
    sounded so sweet, so erotic, she wished she had seen that sweet girl's
    gorgeous body experience full pleasure, full release. "Maybe next time,"
    she thought, as the grunts and groans gave way to exhausted sighs and
    pants.

    Sandy

    slipped Don's softening, yet still impressive cock from her mouth, the
    length swollen and red with satisfaction, and a final aftershock of
    pleasure shot through Kelly as she watched the muscles in Sandy's neck
    swallow down a mouthful of cum.

    Kelly

    couldn't get over how fucking hot they were. Sandy was incredible. She
    wondered how wet Sandy was after all this, and in a passing, distant,
    almost imperceptible corner of her mind she wondered what Sandy might
    taste like.

    The

    three new friends sat in silence, exhausted, spent, not knowing exactly
    what had just happened. Eyes darted from person to person and back
    again, and then finally, almost as if on cue, they all burst out
    laughing.

    "Holy

    shit, holy shit,” was all Don could muster between chuckles, and as the
    world came back into view, Kelly suddenly remembered her own modesty
    and closed her trembling legs. She tugged at the bottom of her shirt in
    an attempt to chastely cover up, as though they hadn't just watched her
    finger herself to an epic orgasm.

    Sandy,

    however, had no such concerns, and with the laughter still echoing, she
    climbed to her feet, thick breasts still exposed and sweaty like some
    sort of goddess of sex and fertility. She reached down for Don's hand
    and pulled the laughing boy up off the couch.

    "Ok, ok, that's enough excitement for one night," she said with a big grin, "we need to let this poor girl get some sleep!"

    "Yeah, I know what you mean," Don said, groggily making his way to his feet.

    "Oh,

    don't you go falling asleep yet, mister, you've still got work to do!"
    Sandy ran a finger over his lips suggestively, and then gave his ass a
    firm swat.

    "Yes

    ma'am!" Don exclaimed with a little jolt, and Kelly giggled as she
    watched him bound off toward the bedroom, led by the bobbing girth of
    his exposed, spent cock.

    Kelly

    and Sandy locked eyes one last time, exchanging a glance that expressed
    friendship, safety, love, and eroticism all at once, and then with a
    simple "Goodnight, Kel," Sandy followed Don into the bedroom and shut
    the door.

    As

    Kelly settled down into the thick, comfy cushions of the couch, all the
    events of the night raced through her head. It had been an incredible
    night, and she could not believe what had just happened to end it. Was
    it a one-time thing? Would it happen again? What even was it? Would they
    still be friends tomorrow? As she drifted off to sleep, images of
    Sandy's lips on Don's cock danced through her head, along with the
    thick, forceful pulsing as he spasmed into her mouth in orgasm.

    Kelly's cunt tingled.

    The

    next day, and for many days after that, the events of that night were
    never spoken about, and never repeated. The three of them remained
    friends and grew even closer, with Sandy and Kelly becoming practically
    inseparable, but the sexual tryst that bonded them together remained a
    silent memory locked in their shared past.

    But

    that's not to say the memories and experiences of that night ever left
    any of their minds, in fact it was something they each thought about all
    the time.

    Kelly

    in particular thought about it often, playing back the images and
    sensations in sacred moments alone in her dorm room or the shower while
    bringing herself to a rousing, nostalgic climax. It would be the
    thoughts of that night, and the cracks it put in her heterosexuality
    that would lead her to explore and enjoy more female-centric
    pornography, and years later, while dating her first husband Roger, it
    was the memories of that night, of Don's cock pulsing and throbbing into
    Sandy's excited mouth, that would give her the courage to finally take
    Roger's hard penis into her mouth and pleasure him to completion. She
    always thought of Sandy when she swallowed Roger's cum, and it quickly
    rose high on the list of her favorite sexual activities. Oh, if her
    ex-boyfriend only knew.

    For

    Sandy and Don, on the other hand, the recollection of the events they
    shared with Kelly worked its way into their sex life that very night, as
    once the two of them were alone, Sandy recounted the dirty activity
    aloud to Don while he feverishly ate her cunt, and continued to do so as
    he used his reinvigorated erection to fuck her to a second orgasm of
    the night for each of them.

    The

    dirty talk became a part of their repertoire, with Sandy's taunting and
    teasing of Don regarding what he wished he could have done to Kelly
    being a sure fire way to get him rock hard. Don was always happy to turn
    the tables on Sandy as well, as it became clear very quickly that she
    also had fantasized about Kelly, with Don's words never failing to get
    her soaking wet.

    This

    was a new experience for Sandy, getting turned on by the thought of a
    woman, and much like her new best friend, she also began to explore the
    more sapphic side of her pornographic interests. Unlike Kelly, however,
    Sandy's thirst for exploration didn't stop at the internet, and soon,
    with the encouragement and validation of the man she loved, Sandy had
    her first girl on girl experience.

    Don

    was there for support, holding her hand and kissing her gently as the
    soft lips and tongue of a fellow female brought her to a body-quaking
    orgasm. After she excitedly returned the favor to the young woman, Sandy
    rewarded Don with a wet, passionate blowjob that lasted barely 90
    seconds before he exploded all over her exhilarated smile. That night
    would be the first of many nights Sandy was with a woman, nights that
    would frequently end with Don's thick, white joy leaping excitedly onto
    her face. Sandy would soon be with that woman again, except this time
    Don would be invited to join them, and the two young lovers would set
    off on a path of exploration that would see them enjoy the company of
    many other lovers, regardless of gender or orientation.

    Sandy

    and Don knew they had found their match in each other, and shortly
    after college the two were married. The same went for Kelly and Roger,
    except in their case the marriage was less a decision made of love, and
    more a decision made due to Kelly's pregnancy.

    Almost

    as if planned, Sandy also soon became pregnant, and the two friends
    celebrated the fact that they'd get to share this experience together,
    but Kelly had no idea the panic that Sandy had experienced when she got
    her test back. Kelly and Sandy were sexual open books with each other
    (or so Kelly thought), but Sandy had never let Kelly in on the more
    polyamorous side of her sex life with Don. Kelly had heard plenty of
    bawdy, lewd stories about the activities and experiences Sandy shared
    with her husband, but had no idea about all the others who had shared
    them as well. This meant Kelly had no idea that around the time Sandy
    conceived, she and Don had spent the night with another couple, a night
    that ended with a broken condom, and the husband pumping his sperm,
    unprotected, deep into Sandy's womb. It was only later that they
    determined Sandy had conceived well before this event, and the initial
    panic gave way to relief and celebration, and an open invitation for
    their regular play pals to start finishing inside her with no
    impediment.

    Sex

    with Roger was fine for Kelly; she didn't always finish, but generally
    it was pleasurable enough. The frequency and excitement of it started to
    fade with time, especially after Alexa was born, but to Kelly it was
    just the cost of raising a family. She had needs as much as any other
    woman, but was happy to put them aside for the sake of her husband and
    daughter. That's why it hurt so much more when she found out Roger had
    been cheating on her.

    The

    excitement of a willing co-worker, and the promise of a new job
    multiple states away was all it took for Roger to pack his bags. Soon
    the paperwork was signed, and Kelly was a single mother for the first
    time.

    "What

    is wrong with me, Sandy?" Kelly pondered to her best friend. The two
    were enjoying a night out while Don watched their children, and after a
    glass of wine or two Kelly started to unpack all her frustrations. "I
    mean, I did all the right things, made all the right sacrifices, and
    here I am alone again!"

    "Just like freshman year" Sandy said, swirling the red liquid in her glass.

    "This

    is totally different," Kelly said between sips, pausing a moment before
    the influence of the alcohol encouraged her to quietly add "for one
    thing, I sucked Roger's dick all the time."

    Sandy laughed and continued to swirl. "I think you're kind of making my point for me here."

    "What, I should have sucked his dick More?"

    "No,

    no," Sandy said, tonguing her canine as she formed her thesis, "you're
    talking about sacrifices you made, about things you gave up to try and
    make it work. In both cases you focused on his needs, and totally
    ignored your own, and look where it got you. I know you want to care
    about others, but, sweetie, if you don't care about yourself as well, no
    one else is gonna do it for you."

    "So

    you're saying my husband left me because I cared too much? That's not a
    great argument, Dee," Kelly said, gulping down hard on her wine.

    "No,

    not at all, it's just,” Sandy paused to think, smiling fondly as Don
    crossed her mind. "Love isn't a transaction. It's not about ticking
    boxes and filing paperwork, it's about trusting, and giving. It's about
    being truthful with what you want, and knowing your person is going to
    say 'yes, ok, show me how.'"

    Kelly

    looked inward in silence, and she knew Sandy was right. She never
    really loved Roger. She liked him, he was a nice guy, but he had been an
    outlet for her in a transitional phase of her life, and deep down she
    knew neither was what the other really wanted. No amount of sex, or
    children was going to change that.

    "Listen,"

    Sandy began, trying to start the upward swing on her friend's emotional
    state, "you see that group of guys over there?" Kelly looked toward the
    corner Sandy gestured at, a corner full of empty beers and big laughs,
    and nodded. "Well here's what we're gonna do. You and I are gonna go
    over to that group of hunks and we are going to flirt like we've never
    flirted before."

    "But I; " Kelly began before being cut off by her friend.

    "We

    are going to flirt like we've never flirted before, and then, once
    we're both horny beyond all get out, we're going to go home. Alone. And
    then you and I are going to say our goodnights, and I am going to fuck
    my husband's brains out." Kelly snort-laughed and almost spit up her
    wine in amusement. "And you, you are gonna keep the hunkiest one of
    those men at the forefront of your mind, and you are gonna make yourself
    cum so hard you pass out. Got it? Because tonight, and tomorrow, and
    the day after is about knowing who you are, and what you want. Ok?"

    Kelly

    took a moment to process what Sandy had just proposed. She was already
    pretty horny. She hadn't had sex since the divorce, and even before
    then, sex was in short supply, and orgasms were practically nonexistent.
    She liked this plan. She wanted to do it. She looked at her best friend
    and nodded.

    "Good, now lose a couple buttons, hike up the girls, and let's go to work," Sandy said, knocking back the rest of her wine.

    It

    sure didn't feel like work; what it did feel like was a hell of a lot
    of much needed fun. The two gal pals sidled up to the table of buzzed
    boys, and they learned these friends were all police officers out
    celebrating their pal Pete making detective. A dusky hunk with a
    devilish smile, the girls keyed in on Pete right away, and Sandy
    proceeded to run through her greatest hits, putting all her assets to
    good use to tease and entice the new detective. However, it was clear
    right away that he only had eyes for Kelly.

    The feeling was mutual.

    Sensing

    the connection, Sandy made sure to run inference between the two,
    making sure they never got too close, as Kelly had a mission to
    complete. After some more drinks and plenty of coy flirtation all
    around, Sandy announced it was time for Kelly and her to leave, and left
    the young officers with a final, substantial look at her deep cleavage
    as she leaned over to pick up her purse. They smiled and said their
    goodbyes, and while Sandy was otherwise occupied, Pete slipped Kelly his
    card. With a smile and a bit of a blush, she quickly wrote her phone
    number on it and handed it back to him.

    The

    two girls laughed and shouted as they walked home, both of their bodies
    abuzz with the excitement of attention, both of them dying for the
    opportunity to do something about it.

    Arriving

    back at home, finding both children asleep in Stephanie’s bedroom,
    Sandy quickly ushered Kelly out of the house with a giggle so she could
    jump her unsuspecting husband's bones.

    Hurrying

    down to bed herself, Kelly hopped under the sheets, her imagination
    ablaze with the fun she had tonight, with thoughts of Pete the cop, and
    of the things she imagined her friends were doing upstairs this very
    minute. Warm and content, she slipped her fingers into her soaking wet
    cunt. It only took a couple minutes before Kelly's body was overcome by a
    much deserved, and much overdue orgasm.

    She floated off to sleep with a smile on her face, thoughts of Pete the cop dancing through her head.

    "If

    he nuts before you've cum twice, do not call him again," Sandy quietly
    advised Kelly. It was the night of her third date with Pete, and Kelly
    was dropping off Alexa with her friend for the night. She and Pete had
    really hit it off in the weeks since they'd met, but their dates as of
    yet were purely chaste. She'd learned all about him, that he was a
    single parent himself, that he hoped to retire from the force and open
    up a home brewery, and that he very much enjoyed their time together.

    The feeling once again was mutual.

    Kelly

    blushed as she shushed her friend away, but it wasn't as though Kelly
    wasn't prepared for sex to be on the menu that night. She had worn her
    favorite lingerie, and the tasteful tuft nestled atop her pubic bone was
    the only hair on her body besides on her head. She was excited, she was
    ready, and she wanted Pete to know it.

    The

    next morning, when she arrived to pick up Alexa, she was blushing as
    she started up the stairs. Before she could even reach the handle on the
    door, Sandy flung it open excitedly and said "WELL??" Kelly expected
    nothing less from her friend and giggled excitedly, and then with a face
    as red as a tomato she held up three fingers, not needing to say a
    word. "THREE TIMES?" Sandy said, stepping out into the foyer and closing
    the door behind her, "Ok, sweetie, you better spill it, because you are
    not seeing your child again until I hear EVERY detail!"

    Still

    blushing, Kelly agreed, and told Sandy that despite him, yes, making
    her cum three times, she didn't exactly follow Sandy's rules. After a
    lovely dinner where they each couldn't help but notice how lightly the
    other had eaten, they forewent the movie they had planned to see, and
    headed directly back to Pete's place. His son was also at a friend's so
    they had the place to themselves, and they made ample use of the space.

    Barely

    inside their hands and lips were tornados, and there in the kitchen,
    stripped down to her lingerie, Kelly dropped to her knees and took Pete
    into her mouth. This wasn't like with Roger, or her high school
    boyfriend; this was what she wanted; it gave her pleasure to give this
    man pleasure, and as he shuddered and twitched, and she swallowed down
    his hot spurts of excitement, she felt a certain freedom, a confidence,
    that she had never felt with anyone else.

    Her

    body buzzed and shook as he returned the favor twice with his tongue,
    and when they finally made it to the bedroom, Pete's hard erection
    proudly reinvigorated, they fell together onto the bed, where he slipped
    himself inside her, and the two made slow, passionate love until they
    both came again.

    "Damn, girl," Sandy said excitedly, and the two friends giggled and hugged and reveled in Kelly's new romantic endeavors.

    The

    wedding was simple, and Kelly didn't stop smiling the whole day. The
    honeymoon was hot, and the two newlyweds began to open up and explore
    with each other in ways that neither of them had ever done with a
    previous partner.

    Sandy

    noted the glow her friend had in those years after marriage; it never
    left her. She watched two broken families become one, stronger together,
    and she had nothing but love, admiration, and thankfulness for what
    Kelly had found in Pete.

    It

    was equally heartbreaking for Sandy to watch that glow begin to fade,
    to dim, as the love of Kelly's life slowly slipped away in a hospital
    bed.

    Of

    all the ways one might expect to get injured on the job as a cop,
    getting T-boned by a drunk driver is probably not one of them. Having
    just clocked out for the night, Pete was pulling away from the station
    when another car ran a red light and plowed into the driver's side of
    his cruiser, killing the driver and putting Pete into a coma.

    It

    took him two weeks to finally pass, and the only time Kelly left his
    side was when she was in church. She had found a new spirituality,
    dealing with the loss of her husband, and the peace the church and its
    people brought her was immense. Sandy didn't understand it at first, but
    was happy to support Kelly in any way through such a trying time, so
    she and Don began going with Kelly to church as well.

    "It's

    been three years, Kel," Sandy said over drinks one night. Kelly, Sandy
    and Don were celebrating, as they always did this time of year, because
    it was their anniversary. The anniversary of becoming friends, that is.
    They had done their best to celebrate the occasion every year, but had
    been doubling their efforts ever since Pete died. The kids were all with
    a babysitter downstairs in Kelly's unit, and the three of them were
    free to enjoy the night. "Are you really going to spend the rest of your
    life alone?"

    It

    was a question Kelly had asked herself over and over in the years since
    Pete's death. She'd always brush it off and chalk her abstinence up to
    being too busy raising two kids by herself, and while that was
    definitely part of the equation, it wasn't the whole answer. She had
    even gone on a date here and there, but any time physicality entered the
    picture she'd quickly eject before much more than kissing happened.
    Part of it was nervousness, sure, it had been a long time since she had
    been with anyone other than Pete, but when all was said and done, it
    came down to the simplest explanation.

    "I'm still in love with him, Sandy," Kelly said, tears welling in her eyes, "I'm still in love with Pete."

    "I know, sweetie," Sandy replied, swirling her drink, "but aren't you just, horny all the time?"

    "You

    have no fucking idea," Kelly chuckled, "but the fact is he's still
    first in my heart right now, and as much as I would love to let myself
    go and enjoy some hot, casual sex, I just am not ready to get that
    intimate with someone new."

    To be continued in Part 14

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 8 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 12
    Tim visits Christine

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    We

    settled in the spacious living room, and as we made awkward small talk
    on the couch it became clear that neither of us really knew how this was
    going to go. This wasn't a clandestine meeting in a car or a changing
    room, this was alone, full privacy, in her house.

    Attempting

    to break this odd, new ice, I leaned in to kiss her. It was a futile
    attempt as she quickly and politely popped up and made her way to the tv
    to grab the remote control.

    "You

    wanna put on a movie or something?" She said nervously, fidgeting with
    the controls. I could tell something was wrong. Or at least unsure.

    "Hey, what's wrong?" I asked, honestly wanting to know what was irking my friend.

    "Oh,

    God, I knew it, I knew I was going to mess this up," she said, pacing
    back and forth, finally coming to rest back on the couch, turned towards
    me. "This is just, I'm just nervous."

    "About what?"

    "About, this."

    I chuckled a bit at the thought. "Christine, it's not like we've never, "

    "I

    know," she said, cutting me off, "but it's, different." She took a
    moment to collect her thoughts before continuing. "It's just that we're
    here, in my house, no interruptions, comfortable, I'm just worried that
    maybe we're going to get Too comfortable, and we won't be able to stop
    ourselves."

    Ah, there it was.

    "Is

    that why you're dressed like you're going on a ski trip?" I joked. She
    nodded with an embarrassed smile. "Is that what happened with Eric?" I
    said, a bit more seriously.

    She nodded again.

    "We

    were here, on this couch, together, alone, kissing, and then we were
    naked." The image was vivid in my head as my cock strained against my
    pants. "And I could feel him against me, and I was so, wet,” my cock
    twitched again. It always twitched when this good Christian girl got
    descriptive in her naughtiness. “ and we thought it was what we both
    wanted, and then I felt him pushing into me, I felt him inside me," she
    paused a moment as she rolled up to the true confession of the story,
    "and I felt awful, because it felt so good."

    I

    took her hand in mine. This was a real crisis for her, and one I
    definitely was not going to take lightly, despite the raging rod of
    hormones in my pants.

    "You

    don't need to be ashamed, Christine," I said, trying to comfort her,
    "it's the most natural thing in the world, but I also understand where
    you're coming from. And that's why you don't have to worry about us
    tonight." She looked up at me, almost teary-eyed. "We have our rules in
    place for a reason, and I'm not going to let either of us break them."

    She

    smiled at me, and pulled me in for a deep kiss. It was a good kiss, but
    when I felt her hand slide toward my crotch I stopped her.

    "But,"

    I said, pulling away from that great kiss, "I'm also not going to let
    you feel ashamed of your body and for wanting to experience pleasure, so
    I want to try something different tonight, ok?" Christine gave me a
    suspicious look. "It won't break any of our rules, I promise. You just
    need to trust me. Do you trust me?"

    She took a moment to think, and then slowly nodded her head. I believed her.

    "Ok

    good," I said, standing up, holding out my hand, "now let's go to your
    bedroom; I want you to be as comfortable as possible for this."

    Reluctantly, she took my hand and led me to her bedroom.

    Christine's

    bedroom was the bedroom of a late-teenage girl who was excited about
    life. There were posters, books, charms and trinkets, but it was all
    very neat, all very clean. In the middle of the room was a large double
    bed, impeccably made, and a comfy-looking lounge chair next to a nearby
    end table.

    I

    thought about that bed as I led her to sit on the edge. I wanted to
    share it with her. I wanted to be wrapped up in the sheets, deep inside
    her, but no, that wouldn't be happening. Not tonight.

    We have rules.

    I

    stepped up to her and leaned down to kiss her again, my hands running
    up her neck and into her long hair. She moaned, and I felt her hand
    begin to idly stroke the bulge in my pants. I let her do it; I wanted
    her turned up to 11 for this.

    We

    kissed deeply, passionately, and her groping became more insistent. I
    could tell her hips were squirming around beneath her. She was extremely
    turned on. That's when I pulled away.

    Leaving

    her momentarily breathless, I walked over to the lounge chair, and sat
    down. Christine smiled as she stood up, moving to join me, no doubt
    anticipating that I might want a blow job, but I put my hand up,
    stopping her.

    "I

    don't want you to be ashamed of yourself, or afraid of your body," I
    said, as she looked on confused but aroused, "so we're not allowed to
    touch each other tonight. That's the new rule."

    "What?"

    "We're only allowed to touch ourselves, ok?"

    "Tim, I don't know, I've never, "

    "I know, and that's the point. I want you to be selfish. To explore."

    "What about you?"

    "I'll be here to guide you and encourage you, while I enjoy the show. ok?"

    Her eyes flicked down to the hardness in my pants. She nodded with a smirk.

    I

    got up, clicked off the bedroom light, leaving only the dull mood
    lighting of nearby lamps to illuminate the scene. I took my seat in the
    lounge chair again.

    "I want you to take off your pants. And then your shirt."

    Christine

    nodded, and slowly began to unbutton her jeans. Her hips shimmied
    deliciously as she peeled them down her long legs, revealing white,
    high-cut panties clinging tight to her womanly lips and the cheeks of
    her ass.

    Kicking

    her pants across the floor she paused momentarily, then reached down to
    the hem of her sweatshirt. Crossing her arms and gripping the edge of
    the garment, she raised her arms up, slowly revealing to me first the
    smooth skin of her flat stomach, and then the matching white, demi cup
    bra. Arms stretched up over head she pulled the sweatshirt completely
    off, and tossed it on the floor with her jeans.

    I

    took in the sight before me, and my hand mindlessly dropped to the
    straining bulge in my pants and squeezed. Christine never took her eyes
    off of it.

    "Please, let me touch you," she said, eyes locked on my bulge.

    I just shook my head and smiled. "Now the bra, and then the panties."

    Now

    it was her turn to shake her head. I thought for a moment I had pushed
    things too far, until she followed up with "your clothes first."

    I smiled again, and stood up. There was barely three feet between us, yet the tension made it feel like we were miles away.

    I

    pulled off my shirt and slid down my shorts, and in a show of
    solidarity, I then peeled off my underwear as well, freeing my hard,
    thick cock to the night air.

    "Is this ok?" I asked, before moving things forward again.

    She nodded.

    Then,

    in a moment I will never be able to delete from my mind, Christine, the
    pastor's daughter, my friend from church, reached up, unclipped her
    bra, and let the cups fall away from her chest. Her small, modest
    breasts created a lovely swell off the flat of her chest, and her
    nipples stood out so hard that it seemed like they were reaching out to
    me. What a sight. They were as beautiful as I had imagined, if not more
    so. Not nearly enough to slide my cock between, but plenty still to grab
    and squeeze, with nipples perfect for sucking.

    But not tonight. Tonight we had rules.

    Christine

    wasn't done; her hands slid to the band of her panties, and drew them
    down off her hips, revealing to me a perfect, tight cunt with a
    perfectly groomed triangle of hair practically pointing like an arrow to
    her clit. A clit I desperately wanted to lick and suck. A cunt I wanted
    to feel squeeze tight around me.

    But not tonight. Tonight we had rules.

    My

    cock bobbed in a surge of arousal as we both drank in the sights of our
    nude bodies on display for each other. "Wow,” was all I could muster up
    to say in the moment, eliciting a bashful smile from Christine.

    "Now,"

    I said, sitting back down in the chair, "I'm going to stay right here,
    and I want you to go lie down in your bed. Make yourself comfortable."

    After a moment, she turned to move toward the bed, and I got my first glorious view of her perfect naked ass as she climbed in.

    Comfortable on her back, one knee kicked up slightly, she looked back toward me. Toward my hard cock.

    I

    reached down with one hand and gently and languidly began stroking
    myself. Her eyes never left it. Her legs began to fidget and squeeze
    with obvious arousal.

    "Does it turn you on to watch me touch myself?" I said, taking in how entranced she was.

    "Yes," she said almost breathlessly.

    "What are you thinking about as you watch me?"

    "How much I want to feel it, taste it, "

    "Is it making you wet?"

    She nodded in the affirmative, her legs shifting and squeezing quite a bit now.

    "Prove it," I said quietly so as not to break the mood.

    She was confused. "What? How?"

    "Reach down with your hand. Feel with your fingers how wet you are. I want to see it on your fingers."

    Hesitantly,

    and still never letting her eyes leave the stroking hand on my cock,
    she slipped her fingers between her legs. Her eyes finally closed and a
    sigh escaped her mouth as she dipped into the wetness.

    Eyes

    opening ever so slightly, she retrieved her hand and held it up to me.
    Sure enough her fingers glimmered in the low lamplight, and a thin
    string of sticky fluid arched between them.

    This girl was drenched.

    "Good," I said with a smile, "now I want you to close your eyes, and touch your body all over."

    "How?"

    She said back. It was a strange question, but given the situation, and
    her lack of self-love experience, I guess it wasn't that strange.

    "Touch

    yourself, like you'd want someone else to touch you. Close your eyes,
    forget I'm here, and explore yourself like a lover."

    She smiled as she closed her eyes. Her hard nipples rose and fell heavily now. She was in.

    She

    started with her face. Her fingers danced over her cheekbones, dipping
    between her lips before they moved down the length of her neck.

    She

    dripped over her prominent collarbone, but hesitated when she reached
    the flat of her chest. Her breathing got more labored as she stroked
    back and forth, nervously. I knew instantly she wasn't teasing herself,
    she was nervous to touch her own breasts for the purpose of pleasure,
    timid about triggering those hard, pink nipples of hers. Apprehensive to
    send joyous spikes through her body.

    "It's ok," I said, trying to encourage her, "make yourself feel good."

    Her

    eyes were squeezed shut in that adorable grimace she had when she was
    focusing on sex. Her hands swirled around the flat of her chest one more
    time, and then bypassed her tits completely, sliding down to her
    stomach, and then over her hips and thighs.

    She wasn't there quite yet, but I knew that with enough motivation, there would be nowhere else she would want to go.

    "What are you thinking about?" I said, stroking my own rigid arousal lazily as I watched Christine timidly feel around her body.

    "I don't know," she said with a nervous smile, "what SHOULD I be thinking about?"

    "Think

    about things that turn you on, that get you wet, maybe something you've
    done in the past, maybe something you'd like to do in the future, "

    Christine exhaled lustily as an image clearly entered her mind.

    "Tell me." I urged, "tell me what you're thinking about."

    "I'm thinking about,” she began, fighting through her own shyness, “ I'm thinking about, "

    "Yes?"

    "I'm

    thinking about, the first time I had, the first time I had Eric in my
    mouth." Her body began to squirm more. Whether she knew it or not, she
    was teasing herself pretty good by skipping over her erogenous zones.

    "Had Eric's what in your mouth, Christine?" I said, trying to direct her toward the freeing path, "His cock?"

    That shy smile returned and she nodded her head.

    "I want to hear you say it," I urged, feeling my own member stiff in my hand.

    "The

    first time I had his, cock, in my mouth." I smiled, and my cock surged.
    Her nipples were reaching for the sky, dying to be touched.

    "Tell me about it," I continued, stroking myself with a little more purpose now.

    "It

    was the summer, we were in the car making out. We had touched each
    other before, and I was becoming obsessed with his, with his cock, so I
    pulled it out so I could touch it, so I could stroke it."

    I

    was starting to sweat, my cock throbbing in my hand as Christine told
    me her erotic story. Her teasing was starting to tease me as well. I
    needed her to touch herself; to REALLY touch herself. I needed to see
    it.

    "How did it feel?"

    She

    smiled again. "It was hard. It was, nice. I could feel his heartbeat. I
    started, stroking him, and he leaned me back and pulled off my bikini
    top."

    Her hands started circling her breasts.

    "What did he do then?"

    "He

    leaned me back and he, kissed my neck and,” her breathing was picking
    up as she relived the hot memories “ and he squeezed my, my tits,” both
    her hands finally grasped her tits and she squeezed, eliciting a
    pleasureful gasp as she did. "And his fingers, he pinched my nipples."

    "How did it feel?" I gasped, doing my best to keep it together.

    "It felt amazing," she said with another smile

    "Show me. Show me how it felt"

    Her

    fingers danced out to the ends of her screaming nipples and pinched.
    Her mouth hung open in pleasure as a new, erotic sensation shot through
    her body. She smiled.

    "Then what? Then what happened?" I said, desperately wanting to know for my own pleasure as much as hers.

    " I don't know what came over me, but I just, I really wanted him inside of me, but I knew we couldn't."

    "Inside of you where?"

    "Inside me,” I saw her hands slip over the inside of her thighs, and her legs spread open, “ in my cunt."

    "What did you wish he would do?"

    "I

    wished he would put his, cock, inside me,” she said through panting
    breaths, inching her hands closer to her dripping cunt, lips already
    wide and engorged with need. “ I wished he would, he would fuck me."

    "Show me,” I panted, stroking my cock hard and long as I watched her shift and wriggle, “ show me how you wanted it."

    Her

    breathing increased, almost like she was at the top of the first hill
    of a roller coaster, and she let out a long gasp and a short moan as she
    slipped her fingers between her lips and into her steaming cunt

    I

    moaned along with her, my cock raging in my hand, as I watched her
    slide her fingers in, out, and around her wet, tender cunt. That
    adorable grimmace was back as she used her fingers to search her body
    for the path to orgasm, and I couldn't take my eyes off her. She tweaked
    her hard nipples intermittently as she dove deep. Her arms pressed her
    small tits together to create delicious cleavage as she moaned and
    writhed. My balls were boiling, and a short, loud moan escaped my mouth,
    and all of a sudden her eyes were open, and they were fixed on me.

    We

    exchanged no words, only looks. Our eyes burrowed into each other, hers
    on my hard, throbbing cock, mine on her wet, dripping cunt. We watched
    intently as we pleasured ourselves.

    "What, what happened in the car?" I Finally spoke. I needed to get her there. I needed to get US there.

    "I needed his cock inside me,” she continued, never looking away, "so I leaned over, and I took him into my mouth."

    "Then what?"

    "He

    gasped so loudly; he was so hard, Tim, he felt so good in my mouth."
    She gasped again herself as she dipped her fingers deep into her
    wetness. "I held his balls in my hand, and I began sucking him. Up and
    down, in and out of my mouth. I was drooling all over him. I wanted it
    so bad!"

    I grunted and groaned as I stroked for her. I could feel it building inside me. It wasn't going to be long.

    "And

    then I felt his hand slide down under my ass, and he snuck inside my
    bikini bottoms, and I felt just the tip of his finger push into me, I
    was so wet,” A loud gasp burst from her as she began to rub her cunt and
    clit faster and faster “ and I was sucking his cock, and his fingers
    were inside me!"

    She

    was starting to lose control. Body writhing, fingers plunging into her
    core, breaths coming hard and fast. I was right there with her, stroking
    and straining, sweating and gasping. My balls were jumping and
    squeezing.

    "Fuck,

    Christine, fuck,” I said as we both drove our bodies towards orgasm.
    She knew what was coming, and was determined not to let it go to waste.

    "I want it, Tim; I want it!" she whispered through gasping breaths.

    Shocked,

    surprised, and harder than iron, I catapulted myself out of my seat and
    climbed onto the bed, kneeling beside her. My cock bobbed inches from
    her body, her eyes never leaving my stroking hand, her tongue sneaking
    out to wet her dried lips.

    "Did

    he cum on your face?" I croaked, in a trance of self love, looking down
    at the wanton angel beneath me. I wanted so badly to reach down and
    touch her, to squeeze her heaving tits, but we had rules, and I had to
    follow them.

    "No,"

    She managed to eek out, "It felt so good for both of us, it was all he
    could take, and he got super hard in my mouth, and then, then, he
    started filling me up,” she was on the brink now. We both were. “ and
    his fingers were in me, and I could taste his cum, and I..I, "

    Her

    eyes wrenched shut, her body shook, and it was the last straw for me.
    As Christine's cunt began to spasm and convulse around her fingers, my
    cock vibrated with pleasure, and launched the first white rope up her
    neck and across her face.

    When

    she felt the hot semen lash her, Christine gasped again and moaned
    loudly as her orgasm gripped her body. She tensed and she trembled, all
    while my balls christened her first self-induced orgasm with hot semen.
    Her face, her neck, her cute, perky tits with the hard nipples, all
    streaked with thick, white cum, each ejaculation driving her deeper and
    deeper into her own climax.

    We

    moaned and shuddered together, Christine's hand gripping my thigh tight
    as we each rode out our pleasure. When my spurts calmed to a dribble,
    and her cunt stopped its creaming, we both gasped wildly at any
    remaining air in the room as the earth came back into view.

    Christine

    looked up at me, a smokey, satisfied look on her face, and I down at
    her, a vision of sex baptized in cum. Then, unexpectedly, Christine
    removed her drenched, slippery fingers from her cunt, reached up and
    slipped them into my mouth.

    The

    taste was electric. The taste of her cunt, of her cum, in my mouth,
    sent shockwaves through my body. Our rules told us I wasn't allowed to
    taste her cunt for real, but clearly she wanted me to, and was going to
    make sure I did as much as our rules allowed.

    I

    sucked and licked her fingers clean. I couldn't get enough of it. The
    semen-splattered church girl beneath me moaned and gasped, and my cock
    started to grow hard again. It was at that moment, against my deepest
    wants and needs, that I took a last, long suck of her fingers, popped
    them out of my mouth, and rolled off the bed away from her.

    I

    knew she was still horny, and clearly my cock was ready for round two,
    but I knew that if things were allowed to continue, our rules would be
    completely out the window. I wanted it so bad, and I could tell by the
    look on her cum-covered face Christine did too, but I knew we had to
    keep it together. I told her we would, and I was a man of my word.

    "Holy

    shit," I said, regaining some rational thought. I looked at Christine
    again, drenched in my seed, and watched as she guided a dollop of my cum
    from her cheek into her mouth, and savored it before swallowing. Jesus
    Christ, what a woman. "Let me get you a towel," I croaked out and made
    my way toward the bathroom.

    Splashing

    some cold water on my face, and reveling in the glorious, spent ache of
    two thoroughly emptied balls, I grabbed the biggest towel I could find
    and headed back toward Christine's room.

    I

    paused outside as I heard the moans get louder. I peeked around the
    frame, not wanting to disturb her, and watched this cum-covered beauty,
    this Godly girl saving herself for marriage, finger herself to a second
    orgasm, still splattered with my jizz.

    Her

    eyes opened as she came back to the world, small breasts heaving up and
    down delightfully with each deep, full breath, and she caught me at the
    door watching her.

    She met my gaze, and between deep, full breaths, flashed me the largest, most beautifully satisfied smile I had ever seen.

    I think I might have created a monster.

    Chapter 20: Tim & Tara cross a line housesitting for Sandy and Don.

    Church on Sunday was fun.

    As

    I rolled in, just before the service started, I saw Christine chatting
    with various parishioners, smiling that beaming smile, a smile that
    could light up a dark room.

    I

    had last seen that smile a couple days before, streaked with my cum
    after I had just introduced her to the joys of masturbation, but today
    she was the good Christian church girl. The Pastor's daughter. I smiled.
    I was the only one in the room who knew how lusty she actually was, and
    how, despite doing her best to save her virginity for marriage, she had
    been routinely quenching her carnal urges by sucking my cock and
    swallowing, or wearing, my cum.

    It

    was still tough to believe how much of an erotic buzz this girl got
    from my orgasm. I think it was safe to say she had a fetish. I envied
    the man who she eventually settled down with, the one who would get to
    experience her completely free from inhibition. The one who would get to
    be inside her.

    Fuck, I wanted to be inside her. But we had rules.

    Her

    ensemble today was the usual mix of conflicting styles, a big sweater
    on top, and a short, pleated skirt on the bottom. I felt my cock twitch.
    The skirt was tasteful, but it still showed off her long legs, legs I
    got to see spread wide the other night. Legs I desperately wanted to be
    between. I snapped out of my daydream and saw that Christine had caught
    me ogling. All she did was smile, and give her hips a quick shimmy,
    discreetly flipping her skirt up to flash me just a touch more leg.

    Oh boy, I could not wait for this church service to be over.

    It

    was a tough one to sit through, not because of any of the content, but
    because I couldn't look at Christine's dad up on the pulpit without
    thinking about the naughtiness I had engaged in with his daughter, at
    his house, just two nights before. Casting my eyes over toward
    Christine, I watched her lips move in prayer, and couldn't think about
    anything other than those lips on my cock. I had a feeling they were
    going to be on my cock again shortly, and the thought made me hard as a
    rock.

    The

    service ended and I had to struggle through at least a little bit of
    conversation with members of the congregation so as to not seem impolite
    by booking it for the door. Besides, Brian was back in attendance with
    my step mom Kelly, and I hadn't had a chance to speak to him since
    they'd gotten back together. They both seemed happy, so I was happy.

    I

    smiled and nodded my way through some small talk when my eyes caught
    Christine. She had just excused herself from a conversation when our
    eyes locked, and she gave me a "let's go" head flick, followed by a
    smile much too devilish for the walls of a church. My cock lurched, and
    just as I was about to excuse myself, Stephanie’s mom and dad, Sandy and
    Don, joined the conversation and grabbed my attention.

    "Hey

    Tim," Don said brightly, "got a question for you; would you mind house
    sitting for us this week?" It was not what I was expecting him to say,
    but I was intrigued. "Sandy and I are gonna be out of town, and
    Stephanie’s away at school, so we need someone to, you know, feed the
    cat, water the plants, that kind of stuff."

    "Yeah,

    and you're welcome to any food, or to stay over at night if you need a
    place to yourself!" Sandy chimed in. Her large breasts jiggled beneath
    her blouse in a hypnotic manner as she gestured with her hands. The
    thought of what sort of hedonistic swingers' getaway they were headed to
    crossed my mind, but was quickly replaced with the thought of how
    clandestine Christine and I had been required to be, the potential of
    having a whole apartment to myself, and what kind of fun we could get up
    to.

    I

    accepted immediately. They thanked me, told me they'd leave
    instructions on the table, and after a couple handshakes and a hug and a
    kiss for Kelly, I was out the door headed to my car.

    I wasn't surprised to see Christine waiting there for me.

    No

    words needed to be said. I could tell she was stifling a smile as she
    casually rested her ass against the hood of my car. Her eyes were full
    of excitement. Full of lust. Her tongue snaked out and rolled over her
    bottom lip.

    "Wanna go for a ride?" I said, not able to deny my own knowing smirk.

    "I thought you'd never ask," she said, no longer able to contain the big smile that beamed out from her face.

    We

    both slipped into the car and drove off like we did almost every
    Sunday, except this time there were no milkshakes or french fries to be
    found, at least not yet. This time we were looking for one thing:
    privacy, so I drove directly to The Spot.

    It

    only took a moment after parking and shutting off the car for
    Christine's lips to be on mine, and only a moment more after that for
    her to straddle my hips and start grinding her clit into my hard cock.
    Her skirt bunched up around her hips as her legs splayed themselves out
    over mine; there was only a thin layer of fabric from her panties
    preventing me from feeling her wet cunt rubbing on me.

    Our

    lips mashed together as she ground away on my pants-covered hardness,
    and I was determined to get as much as I could out of our "neck up only"
    rule. My hands were on her face, on her neck, in her hair, and with a
    gentle-but-firm tug of her long, brown strands she gasped and tipped her
    head back, exposing the sweet flesh of her long neck to me. I took a
    moment to marvel at the sexiness of her slight submission, and then dove
    in, kissing, licking, sucking, and stroking her sweet neck like I would
    have her cunt. Her breathing increased, as did her moans, and I felt a
    vibration shoot through her body as I loved on her neck.

    When

    I released her hair, she pushed me back, and dove back onto my lips
    with hers, ferociously. In the heat of the moment, her tongue in my
    mouth, her cunt grinding on my hard cock, I forgot myself, forgot the
    rules, and my hands slid down Christine's body, grabbed both lovely
    cheeks of her ass, and pulled her harder into me.

    The

    kiss stopped immediately, and all at once I knew I had fucked up.
    Without saying a word, Christine dismounted my lap, and slumped back
    against the passenger side door, both of our breaths still coming hot
    and heavy. Her skirt was barely covering her darkened, blue panties, and
    her hair was in shambles, one hand pushing up to swipe the locks that
    had cascaded across one eye. It was sexy.

    "I'm sorry," I wheezed, through labored breaths, "I shouldn't have, I know. I just got, carried away."

    "It's

    ok," she said, through similar respiratory labor, the smirk on her face
    telling me she felt the same way. "Maybe we just need to, dial it back a
    bit."

    I

    nodded in disappointment. I blew it, and now Christine wanted to put
    the breaks on this whole experiment. It made sense, I didn't want to be
    the reason she couldn't;

    "But," she said, clearly registering the disappointment on my face, "that doesn't mean we can't still, enjoy each other, "

    I

    hadn't registered it at first, as I was too taken by the lust returning
    to her eyes, but one of Christine's hands had made their way down
    between her legs, and was slowly rubbing her cunt through her drenched
    panties.

    "No,

    I don't think so at all," I practically whispered, my own hand
    beginning to rub the hard arousal screaming to be let out of my own
    pants.

    Christine's legs butterflied open as she moaned in approval, giving me a direct view of the hand rubbing over her wet panties.

    I

    continued rubbing myself through my pants as I watched the pastor's
    daughter pleasure herself. Deep smokey moans would jump out of her
    throat, and her eyes would close momentarily, but they'd always open
    back up and look directly at the bulge between my legs.

    "Take

    it out," she said through a sexy rasp, "I want to see it, please." Not
    being one to want to disappoint a horny girl in need, I began to
    unbutton my pants, but as I opened my fly I stopped.

    "You

    first," I said, eyes locked onto hers. It wasn't just a powerplay, it
    was a request born of horny desperation. The panties were nice, but I
    wanted to see that cunt again. I wanted to watch her slip her fingers in
    and out between her slick, swollen lips. I wanted to see her touch her
    throbbing clit. I wanted to see her spasm when she cums.

    That

    devilish smile returned to her wanton face, and with a quick lift of
    the hips and a shimmy and a stretch, those wet, blue panties slid down
    her legs and over her shoes. She dropped them daintily on my dashboard.
    There was something highly erotic to me about that.

    She

    sat there, knees clamped shut, hesitating only a moment, before slowly
    opening her thighs to my gaze once again, this time presenting me with a
    heavenly sight: the flushed, juicy lips of her wet cunt, already spread
    wide with intense need and arousal. It was perfect. It looked
    delicious.

    Christine's

    hands slipped over her thighs, rubbing the insides, but never touching
    her sweet center. She was making me wait for it. I still had my side of
    the bargain to uphold.

    Never

    taking my eyes off her glorious temple, I quickly pushed my pants and
    underwear down and my thick, hard cock sprang free. Christine moaned a
    satisfied moan, and her hand slipped back between her sopping lips.

    "You

    are gifted, Tim, I'll tell you," she said in a sexy rasp as she began
    to run circles around her clit. Her eyes never left my swollen member.

    "Gifted with what?" I said, teasing her, beginning to slowly stroke myself for her. I wanted to hear her say it.

    She

    smiled as she saw through my ruse, dipping her fingers into her tight
    cunt. I think it turned her on, because she started to rub her clit more
    quickly, and her breath began to get shorter.

    "Gifted,

    with a beautiful, thick,” she gasped again between words as she
    pleasured herself, a quick jolt of joy no doubt coursing through her as
    she considered her next word “ cock."

    I

    felt my cock flare in my hands as she said the word. Even after all
    we'd done together, hearing this church girl use dirty words was still a
    turn on.

    So I decided to keep pushing.

    "What do you like about it?

    "It

    feels, so good in my hands,” she said after a long exhale, fingers
    disappearing into her love canal faster and more deliberately, “ in my
    mouth, it turns me on so much when, when I feel it twitch on my tongue, "

    "Do you like sucking it?" I said, now getting just as breathless as she was.

    "Yesss,”

    she hissed, her smooth thighs beginning to twitter as pleasure struck
    through her like an electric current, “ I love it, "

    "I want to hear you say it," I grunted, transfixed on her lips, on her tongue, wishing they were on me.

    "I

    love, sucking your cock,” she hissed again, both of us stroking and
    teasing ourselves toward ultimate pleasure. Hearing these words come
    from her sweet mouth was making me sweat, the spring of joy winding
    tighter and tighter inside me.

    "What else?" I croaked, wanting her to say the next bit of her own free will.

    "I love, when your big balls tighten up, in my hand, and your cock gets so, so hard, "

    She was getting closer, but not quite there yet.

    "What else?"

    "I love, when your hand, grips my hair tight, and you start to lose control, "

    Fuck,

    my balls were starting to tremble, but I needed to hear her say it. I
    needed to hear those filthy words drip from her godly mouth.

    "What else?" My hand was a blur on my cock, sticky precum trickling down the head and over my fingers.

    "I love, "

    She was reaching the edge.

    "I love, "

    She was starting to tremble.

    "I

    love, your Cum." Her legs began to quiver. "I love it, in my mouth, I
    love it, oh, fuck,” Her eyes squeezed shut in that adorable grimace of
    pleasure “ I love it on my, on my Face, "

    I was right there with her, sweating, trembling, teetering on the edge.

    "You

    like it when I cum for you? You like it when I cum on your face?" I
    blurted out like a cheesy pornstar, but I was driven by nothing but
    hormones and lust at that moment.

    "Yes, fuck, yes, I love it!" She was buzzing, her breath nothing but deep, speedy gasps.

    "Fuck, Christine; do you want it? Do you want my cum right now?" I yelped as I felt my self control snapping.

    "Yes, give it to me; please, I need your cum!"

    Somehow,

    credit it to the superhuman agility people seem to get when their
    bodies are buzzing on the edge of orgasm, I managed to launch myself up
    and over towards Christine, and in some sort of cosmically-coordinated
    fuck ballet, she slid herself down almost entirely horizontal on the big
    bench seat of my car, leaving me just enough room to straddle her
    chest.

    Then,

    somehow timing it perfectly, brow scrunched up in that adorable furrow,
    she hung her mouth open, gasping for air, gasping for me, and began to
    spasm in an intense orgasm just as my balls wrenched up and began to
    volley my hot, pent up semen onto her lips, cheek, chin, and into her
    open mouth.

    I

    don't know if it was the long howl I let out as my cock pulsed, or the
    feeling of my sperm splashing onto her smooth skin, but all of a sudden
    her orgasm seemed to gain intensity, and her body spasmed into an upward
    arch, and she threw her head back and moaned.

    This exposed the tender flesh of her long, lovely neck to me, which I roped white with the last strong shots of my orgasm.

    I

    worked out the last few spasms of my cock over her, dripping white onto
    the neckline of her sweater, as Christine's breath came back, her body
    relaxed, and she deflated against the seat and door of my car. I looked
    down at the cum-streaked angel beneath me, her eyes still closed as the
    tide of orgasm began to recede, and watched her tongue snake out between
    deep breaths to lap at the thick streaks of cum that rested around her
    mouth.

    I

    lurched backward and slumped myself against the driver's side door and
    took in the sight before me: the legs of my favorite church girl spread
    wild, her well-pleasured cunt on full display, a creamy river of girl
    cum snaking out from between her swollen lips to stain her skirt. I so
    wanted to dive between them and lap it up. It was so sexy. She was so
    sexy. Why is repression so fucking hot??

    Finally her eyes opened, and she began to chuckle. I chuckled with her.

    "Oh my," she said through cum-slick lips, "do you have something I could, "

    "Nope," I laughed.

    "Oh my, "

    Laughing

    harder, I pulled off my shirt and handed it to her like a gentleman. A
    gentleman who just cracked a huge nut over her face and neck.

    We

    laughed through our clean up, and laughed even harder on the drive
    home, wondering if the drive through attendant who gave us our
    milkshakes noticed the big, wet stain on the shirt I was once again
    wearing.

    Pulling

    down the secluded street to the side of her house, Christine slid close
    to me before getting out. She leaned in, gave me a quick, but loving
    kiss, and said "Thanks for making this so much fun, Tim." We each
    smiled, and then I took her face in my hands and pulled her in for a
    longer, more passionate kiss.

    I

    felt her hand snake over my thigh and land on my cock, giving it a nice
    firm squeeze through my pants. In response, I snaked my hand up into
    her hair, and squeezed a fistful tight at her scalp. I felt her moan
    into my mouth.

    She

    pulled away from our kiss, and flashed me that devilish look; the one
    that would make any church-going man burst into flames. I felt her hand
    start to fiddle with my belt, and then, without a word, Christine
    dropped her head back into my lap, where she took my hardening cock back
    between her lips, and worked another load of cum out of me with her
    mouth.

    She

    blew me a kiss as she bounced out of the car, and though no one would
    be any the wiser to what we had spent the afternoon doing were they to
    look at her smiling face, I knew. And the small, dark splotches of semen
    splatter on the neck of her sweater were visual reminders to me as she
    trotted away.

    God, I could not wait to have that whole apartment to ourselves.

    The

    next day, as I made myself comfortable in Sandy and Don's apartment for
    the first time, I filled Christine in on details of the potential of
    our week-long love shack over the phone. She was just as excited as I
    was, and we planned on the following day, Tuesday, for her to come over
    and "hang out."

    Our

    conversation continued getting flirtier and sexier, stoked on by the
    anticipation of tomorrow night, and was starting to devolve into phone
    sex. This was a first for at least me, but my phone sex virginity was to
    remain intact, for right as I freed my hard cock from my pants while
    Christine whispered about how wet she was getting, she suddenly put a
    stop to things.

    "Wait,"

    she said, through noticeably labored breaths, "let's save it for
    tomorrow." I reluctantly agreed, and left my cock to bob unsatisfied in
    the night air. "I mean it, Tim," she said in that smokey, sexy voice of
    hers, "save it, for tomorrow."

    My cock throbbed, but I agreed. No touching, no cumming. Not till tomorrow. God, this girl was something else.

    The

    rest of that first night was quiet. It was a quiet house with just the
    cat to keep me company. I wandered into Stephanie’s room, and took in
    the emptiness of it. Stephanie was gone, we were over, but still I
    wanted to be in the room. That room was very important to my young
    sexual awakening, and I missed her.

    I fell asleep on Stephanie’s bed, and dreamed of her lips.

    The

    next morning I fed the cat, did my other jobs, and then went off to a
    very uneventful day at work. I got my jobs done, but my mind was
    definitely on many other things. I still thought of Stephanie, what she
    might be doing at school, if she was fucking anyone there, whether she
    ever thought about me.

    More

    immediately, though, my mind was on Christine, and I was propelled
    through the boring day by visions of the evening to come. I couldn't
    believe what she and I had been doing lately, and more specifically I
    couldn't believe that in her mind the juicy, lewd ways we were enjoying
    each others' orgasms were somehow the most virtuous and respectable way
    to handle her carnal urges. Don't get me wrong, I was having the time of
    my life, but it was still wild to me how much of a number religion
    could do on someone's rationality. Sucking my cock and begging me to
    cover her face in cum was somehow more virtuous than if she let me put
    my dick in her cunt? Sure, whatever. I was not asking questions, I was
    just along for the ride.

    Even

    so, after all we had shared, I didn't exactly have the urge to date
    Christine. I don't think she had the urge with me either. We both knew
    what was going on, that we'd be parting ways as soon as the summer was
    over, and I think we both just enjoyed using each other for pleasure
    while we could. I think.

    I

    was happy to follow whatever rules she wanted, it even made things
    hotter in a way, but despite not wanting to date her, I'd be lying if I
    said I didn't want to fuck her. I wanted to fuck her very badly. I
    thought about her classmates at her Christian college, meeting the
    presumably chaste daughter of a pastor, having no idea the respectable
    girl in front of them secretly loved to have her face painted with cum.
    The thought made my cock twitch.

    Christine

    was awesome, and even though I didn't want to date her right now, who
    knows what would happen in the future; who knows where the two of us
    might end up.

    I was excited, and floated through the day with a hopefully un-noticeable half hard on, but then my phone buzzed.

    It

    was Christine. She wouldn't be coming over that night, and in fact
    wouldn't be able to come over any night for the rest of the week. She
    had to go out of town with her parents to see family, and wouldn't be
    back until the end of the weekend.

    My boner deflated.

    Sitting

    in my car after work, taking a long, tired breath, I once again saw
    Gina waiting by herself outside the store. She had popped open the
    buttons of our work-standard polo shirt, and the light cast down in just
    the right way to emphasize her plump breasts. I wonder who the lucky
    person was she was waiting for. Not wanting to creep on her too much, I
    drove off, visions of those melons dancing in my head.

    Back

    at the apartment I hopped in the shower to freshen myself up. My balls
    were full, and I had been looking forward to Christine draining them
    tonight, but I guessed I'd be on my own afterall.

    I

    checked my email, expecting, maybe hoping, to see a new message from
    Kerri, but there was nothing. I wondered if I had pushed it too far with
    my last response; maybe I scared her off.

    Maybe that was for the best.

    I

    settled in on the couch, prepared to take erotic matters into my own
    hands. I hadn't brought many clothes with me, and hadn't exactly
    expected to be entertaining that night afterall, which is why I was so
    surprised and unprepared when I heard a knock at the door.

    I approached slowly, in only a t-shirt and my underwear, and let out an unsure “ hello?"

    "Pizza!"

    I heard someone shout back at me. I hadn't ordered any pizza, but I
    knew the identity of the delivery person as soon as I heard the voice.

    I opened the door, and was greeted by Tara's smiling face. She was, in fact, holding a pizza, and some booze to go with it.

    "Surprised?" she beamed. I nodded.

    "How did you know I was here?" I said, inviting her in

    "I swung by looking for you and caught your step mom Kelly on her way out; she said you were up here housesitting, so, "

    "On her way out?" I said, with a cocked eyebrow. It was late for Kelly to be going out on a Tuesday.

    "Yeah, I don't know where she was going, but she looked damn hot! I had no idea your step mom was such a fox!"

    "Gross, Tara." I said, rolling my eyes.

    Kelly

    looked "damn hot"? I don't think I've ever seen her dressed to look
    "damn hot," and the imagery didn't really jive in my mind.

    "Anyway,

    I figured you could use some company, so I grabbed a pizza on my way
    out from work and headed over." She dropped the pizza and the booze on
    the kitchen table, and began to wander, giving herself a tour of the
    apartment. "Nice place," she said, mozying into the living room, "lot of
    space. Looks a lot like your place too."

    "Yeah, I mean it is stacked directly on top of ours, so, "

    "Which would make this,” she said as she wandered toward Stephanie’s room.

    "Yeah," I said quickly, trying in vain to change the subject. I winced as she waltzed into the bedroom.

    "Interesting,”

    she said with a droll tone. Slowly she floated through Stephanie’s
    room, looking around at all its contents and decorations.

    Then, without warning, she jumped onto Stephanie’s bed, and spread herself out.

    "Tara,

    what are you; " I tried to question, but was cut off by the sounds
    coming from Tara's mouth. Sounds, not words, because, laying there in
    Stephanie’s bed, Tara started a chorus of orgasmic moans.

    "Ooooh,

    yes!" she cooed, getting louder, "I'm trying to figure out how loud the
    moans would have to be for you to hear them through the floor; ooooh,
    god!" She knew I hated this, and with a wry smile, began writhing around
    on the bed. Even in her unflattering pizza shop uniform I'd be lying if
    I said it wasn't kinda hot. But that wasn't the point.

    "Ok,

    come on, that's enough," I said, walking toward the bed, but her hand
    shot up, grabbed my wrist, and used my momentum to yank me onto the bed
    with her. Laughing, we began a playful tumble and wrestle as her
    exaggerated moans of "oh, yes!" and "oh, fuck me!" continued. I couldn't
    contain my laughter at the display.

    Rolling

    onto my back, Tara gained the upper hand, straddled me, and began using
    my unconfined laughter as a motivator. She sent her ludicrous display
    into overdrive as she began bucking and humping her body on mine. Arms
    flailing, running her hands through her hair like a cheap porno, It was a
    hilarious parody of sex, but it was the finale that gave me pause.

    Reaching

    down and grasping at my shirt, the climax to Tara's "climax" took a
    very surprising, familiar tone as her wild moans turned into the perfect
    recreation of Stephanie’s adorable, sexy, short-short-long orgasmic
    cry.

    I

    gasped, and my hands instinctively went to Tara's hips, as I had a
    flashback to the last time I heard that beautiful sound in this room;
    the last time Stephanie and I had made love; where I felt her sweet,
    spasming cunt milk my cock for all it was worth.

    My

    cock twitched forcefully at the image. I suddenly got very self
    conscious. I was still only wearing my underwear, and Tara's ass was
    resting firmly against me. She had to have felt it. Some part of me
    hoped she did, but most of me just started to blush.

    "Ok, ok, enough," I said, tossing her playfully off me, onto the bed. I sat up, trying to discreetly cool down.

    "Hey,

    I'm sorry she's gone," Tara then said sincerely as we sat together on
    the bed, "it sucks, I know. Trust me. But hopefully you can keep moving
    forward and enjoy the summer, and then in the fall you can bang a whole
    bunch of sluts once you get to college!" She squeezed my thigh playfully
    and we both laughed.

    "Thanks, Tara," I said, hugging her, "you're the best."

    "Yeah,

    I am, and don't you forget it!" She stood up, straightened herself out,
    and looked down at herself, realizing she was still in her work
    clothes. " I know this is kinda weird to ask, but do you think I could
    take a shower? I smell like pizza."

    "You

    Look like pizza," I teased, earning me a smirk and a middle finger for
    my troubles. "Yeah, I don't see why not. I've got some tasks I have to
    do anyway, we can eat when you get out."

    Tara

    bounced out of the room, and I took a moment to take in the room around
    me. It's true, I did miss Stephanie, but I was also looking forward to
    the future. Maybe I'd be back in this bedroom someday, but if not, I'd
    always have the memories, and for now that was enough.

    I

    went through my list of tasks as I heard the shower running, but I just
    could not find the cat. Even putting its food out didn't bring him
    running, but I figured I'd give it some time before I went looking.
    There were new people in the house and I didn't blame him for being
    elusive.

    I

    turned on the TV and set things out for dinner as Tara strolled back
    into the living room, all shiny and clean. I did a double take when she
    came into view, not because she was wearing a big t-shirt and gym shorts
    she clearly got out of Stephanie’s room, but because that seemed to be
    ALL she was wearing. Tara was a bit thicker than Stephanie, and the
    shorts were very short, so they hugged her curves lovingly. I tried not
    to stare, but with each movement the jiggle beneath her shirt told me
    that those perfect breasts of hers were hanging bra-free, a statement
    accented by the shadows cast from her hard nipples.

    "God, I feel so much better now!" She said as she joined me on the couch. "So; what's new, Miller?!"

    We

    cracked into the drinks Tara brought as we began to catch up, but never
    quite made it to the pizza. We each complained about work, and there
    was lots of laughing and cringing, but when I asked how things were
    going with Sarah, Tara became uncharacteristically evasive. She assured
    me things were fine, and brushed the questions off, but I could tell
    something was off. I just wasn't sure what.

    "And

    what about you?" she said, moving the focus off herself, "have you just
    been locking yourself away writing love letters, pining over your lost
    princess Stephanie?" There was a dismissive sarcasm painting her words.

    "Actually,

    no," I said, followed by a long pause. I hadn't told anyone about what I
    had been doing with Christine, but, I think I was about to.

    "Ooooh,

    a secret hottie at work got your eye?" she said with a smirk, taking a
    pull from her drink and shifting herself a little closer to me.

    "No, not that, it's, a girl from church."

    "The one with the tits?" Tara said excitedly.

    "No, she's actually,” here we go, “ the pastor's daughter."

    "Oooh,

    how scandalous, Miller!" She laughed, "what've you two been getting up
    to, holding hands in the park and catching glances over cookies at the
    bake sale?"

    "Well,”

    I began, and then, I told Tara everything. From prom night, to the
    blowjob in my car, to the rules we put in place, to Christine's hot
    desire for my cum on her face, all the way up through our hot jerk off
    session from a couple days ago. Tara listened in shocked disbelief and
    rapt attention. I knew her well enough to know that this story was
    probably turning her on a little bit, and I don't know if it was the
    booze or the moment, but that turned me on a little bit too. I shifted
    my legs in an attempt to hide the slight erection I was growing as I
    spoke.

    "In

    fact, if she hadn't been pulled away by a family thing this week,
    there's a good chance you would have walked in on us tonight when you
    showed up unannounced!" I concluded.

    Tara sat in wide-eyed silence for a moment, and took a long swig of her drink.

    "Wow, Miller," she said, adjusting herself, "that is, holy shit that is hot."

    "Yeah, it's been an experience," I said, hardly believing it myself.

    There

    was a thick silence in the air. Two friends, both buzzed and aroused,
    neither one of us really knowing what to say, or do, next.

    A loud thump and crash coming from the master bedroom thankfully snapped the tension of the awkward silence.

    "What

    was that?" Tara said. I got to my feet and made my way toward the
    master bedroom, Tara following right behind (emphasis on behind, the
    chicken!) me. Peeking into the bedroom, there was a plastic bin that had
    fallen to the ground and popped open. It seemed to be full of CDs,
    which were now strewn about the floor.

    "Did

    it just, fall over?" Tara said, but before I could answer, a dark shape
    darted over the bed and knocked over a lamp as it flew out the bedroom
    door!

    We

    both jumped and yelped at the sudden scare, Tara grabbing onto my arm,
    but I instantly knew what had happened. "Ah, it's the goddamn cat!"

    "What an asshole, that thing scared the shit out of me!" Tara laughed, releasing her grip on my arm.

    We both chuckled, and started picking up the mess the cat had made.

    I was straightening out the lamp by the bedside table when I heard a low "oh, wow," come from Tara behind me.

    "What's up?" I inquired

    "These aren't CDs," she said, holding a couple up to show me, "they're DVDs. Homemade DVDs."

    "So?" I said, not following.

    "Cabo, Hawaii, Hawaii 2,” Tara began to list, “ I think these are home movies."

    "So it's from their vacation, what's the big deal? Probably just full of photos."

    "Linda, Denise, Chris, John," she listed again before ending her list with an exclamation point: "BRIAN."

    We

    didn't need to say anything further. We both instantly knew what these
    dvds were. Thanks to me, Tara was well aware of the sexual adventures
    Sandy and Don liked to go on, and clearly, clearly we had just found the
    evidence.

    These

    were personal, private recordings of very personal and private events.
    We needed to put them back the way they were, and never mention that we
    had ever found;

    "Wanna watch one?" Tara said with a wry smile.

    "I don't know,” I said timidly

    "Miller," she said, giving me a look that expressly told me she didn't' buy my hesitation.

    I paused for as long as I could, and then blurted out " not the Brian one."

    A

    big, evil smile broke out on Tara's gorgeous face. She knew me too
    well. She knew I was an unrelenting perv. It takes one to know one,
    after all.

    We

    hustled back to the living room, and Tara popped one of the discs in
    the player. She turned back toward me with a smile, and I could see her
    hard nipples poking through her t-shirt once again.

    She

    plopped down right next to me, and with a giddy energy to her she
    pressed play on the remote. She had picked the disk labeled "JohN," and
    began clicking back and forth indecisively between the videos trying to
    decide which to play.

    "Oh,

    this one sounds fun," she said with a devilish smile as she highlighted
    "JohN 3 - DP - Big Finish." I grumbled a weak protest again, and she
    chuckled as she clicked play.

    The

    room went dark for a moment as the video loaded, and I felt the skin of
    Tara's thigh touch mine. It was only then that it occurred to me how
    lightly dressed we both were. There was a lot of skin exposed, and very
    little fabric between my cock and the night air. I tried not to think
    about it as the video started.

    The

    picture bounced and shook with the clumsiness of someone picking up a
    recording camera, giving just quick glimpses at first but then revealing
    a rather nice, spacious hotel room once the camera operator leveled
    things off. The room was big enough to have a living room area with a
    nice couch, and big windows that looked out onto a beautiful vista of
    high rises, and a sun in the early stages of setting. It was a room on a
    high floor. Tara and I both noted the visible buildings, telling us
    this was the city we lived just outside of, the one that was only about a
    20 minute drive away. The operator commented on the gorgeous view, and I
    recognized the voice immediately as Sandy's husband Don.

    Don

    turned the camera toward the bedroom door, and kept it rolling as he
    crossed the room and entered, making a comment about "another gorgeous
    view" as the lens landed on his wife, Sandy, doing her makeup in a big,
    floor-length mirror. A vision in a short, shimmering, gold dress, the
    fabric hugged every curve on Sandy's body. Her big, mature breasts sat
    effortlessly high on her chest. She looked tan, she looked fit, she
    looked hot.

    "Jesus, she looks amazing," Tara said, transfixed, "when do you think this was?"

    We

    watched Don flirt with his smoking-hot wife as I tried to figure out
    the timing of the video. "Well, based on her hair I'd have to guess at
    least five years ago," I said. Sandy's hair was much shorter than it was
    now, darker with blonde highlights, a style I remembered seeing her
    wear, but not in a long time.

    "You

    excited for tonight?" Don said with a playful tone. Sandy smiled
    playfully back, rubbing her top lip with the tip of her tongue. She
    shimmied her hips, and dragged a finger down the neck of her dress,
    exposing an even deeper split of cleavage as she nodded.

    "Looks

    like you are too, mister," she said, looking down at Don's crotch. The
    camera caught his reflection in the long mirror; he was nude except for
    one article of clothing, boxer shorts that were precariously tented in
    the front.

    "Well

    that's what I came in to talk to you about, baby," he chuckled, "I've
    been waiting for this for two months, and I want to make it count, so, I
    was hoping maybe you could take the edge off for me before we head
    out!"

    "Oh yeah?" Sandy said, her dark eyes narrowing to a smokey glare accompanying a devilish smirk.

    "Yeah," Don said, being sure to catch Sandy's hands rubbing and groping his hardening cock through his boxers.

    The

    two argued playfully over whether or not it was fair, then finally,
    after a promise he wouldn't ruin her makeup, Sandy dropped to her knees,
    stripping his shorts down as she went, and freed his hard cock. It
    bobbed up hard and proud.

    "Oh,

    damn," I heard Tara say, marveling at Don's considerable erection,
    shifting her legs together slightly. I felt my own cock twitch, but I
    couldn't tell if it was because more of Tara's bare thigh was pressed
    against my own, or because of what I was viewing on the screen.

    Comfortably

    situated on her knees, all smiles, looking up at the camera, she
    stroked Don's cock lightly as they continued to flirt. It was dirty and
    lewd, but it was also extremely, cute. Another smile, another glib
    remark, and then Sandy opened her lips and slipped the head of her
    husband's cock into her mouth.

    Her

    eyes closed and they both moaned satisfied moans as the camera
    documented Sandy working her husband's stiff member in and out of her
    mouth. It was a passionate blowjob, but it was tidy, as Sandy needed
    things to stay that way for the night ahead. She was on a mission, and
    was coaxing and milking her husband at a deliberate, pleasurable pace.

    "Fuck,

    babe, that feels so fucking good," Don groaned as we all watched his
    wife's head bob up and down on his straining cock, "I wanna cum all over
    that gorgeous face of yours!"

    "Absolutely

    noT," Sandy exclaimed, popping Don's tip out of her mouth, but never
    not stroking, "I told you, you can noT ruin my makeup!" Then with
    another devilish smirk she added "at least not until tonight. Tonight
    you can cum wherever you want; but right now it's in my mouth, or not at
    all!"

    "Whatever you say, baby," Don responded, and then with a smile, Sandy engulfed his length again.

    "Damn,

    she is good at that," Tara commented. I grunted in agreement, and out
    of the corner of my eye I caught Tara's fingers stroking idly back and
    forth against the band of her shorts. My cock twitched again, and I
    could feel the pressure trickling in, thickening my shaft. I tried to
    shift to hide myself, but there was nowhere to run.

    Turning

    back to the video we both watched in rapt attention as Sandy
    masterfully fellated her husband. His moans started growing louder, his
    free hand sliding lovingly over her hair and against her face, her moans
    encouraging him as she steered him down the path toward orgasm.

    "Yes, baby, yes!" Don gasped, prompting Sandy to slip him out of her mouth once again.

    "You

    gonna cum for me, baby? You gonna cum in my mouth?" she asked, staring
    straight down the barrel of the camera, but before Don could answer,
    just as Sandy slipped him back in her mouth to finish the job, the
    picture cut to black.

    It

    was only a moment, but it was long enough for Tara and I both to
    realize we were both holding our breath, and let them out with long,
    heated sighs.

    We

    both laughed and squirmed at the tension in the air. I felt sweat
    beading on my temples. Tara was equally as flustered. In the grand
    scheme of things, this shouldn't have been that big a deal, as we had
    crossed sexual boundaries before. Tara had sat topless and watched as I
    masturbated to completion, and we both masturbated to rousing climaxes
    in full view of each other as we watched my neighbor, Tara's
    now-girlfriend Sarah, get fucked and cummed on in her bedroom. There was
    just something different about tonight, though. I don't know if it was
    the minimal clothes, the scandalous video we were watching, or just that
    so much had happened between us since we were last this intimate, so
    much said, and so much unsaid.

    This

    is a long way of saying that there was a decent amount of nervousness
    and embarrassment when I realized Tara's eyes had drifted down to the
    full, hard erection I was now pushing against the fabric of my
    underwear.

    As a new image appeared on the screen, Tara could sense my unease.

    "It's ok, Miller," she said, running a hand down her smooth, pale thigh, "I'm right there with you."

    We

    looked at each other as the camera shook and shuddered again, as though
    being picked up and turned on. Her lips looked so sweet. Her tongue
    snaked out from between to wet them ever so slightly. Without even
    looking down I could tell how hard her nipples were. They were as hard
    as my cock.

    Voices

    returned, and we turned back toward the tv. We were in the high rise
    living room again, but it was night time now, and the focus was trained
    on a gyrating, shimmying figure standing in front of the big windows. A
    sparkling, golden figure. It was Sandy, swaying erotically and putting
    on a show for the camera operator.

    Sandy

    began walking forward, slowly, seductively, and began to peel off her
    tight dress. Shimmering gold gave way to a dark, strapless bra with
    matching panties, a bra that was doing the lord's work, hoisting her
    amazing breasts up, presenting them to a very lucky partner.

    "Are you ready for me?" She whispered, running her hands up her flat stomach, grasping and squeezing her tits through the bra

    "Oh,

    I think so, darlin'" came a southern drawl, as the camera tilted down
    to reveal a long, hard cock stretching out from just above the tight
    balls of a naked, sitting man.

    This must be John.

    John's

    cock looked to be longer than Don's but not as thick. I started
    thinking about my own cock, and how I measured up to these guys. Tara
    hadn't called either of their cocks "fantastic" yet, so I assumed I was
    in good standing.

    As

    Sandy dropped to her knees in front of the seated John, she began
    really putting on a show for the camera. Rubbing his thighs, grasping
    her breasts, asking him lewd questions about what his intentions were
    with her mouth, face, and body.

    Tara

    and I were both shifting our legs around restlessly, me still feeling a
    little embarrassed, trying in vain to hide my straining erection, and
    Tara mindlessly running her hands over her thighs and shorts, doing her
    best not to dive her fingers between her legs.

    Sandy

    leaned forward and took John's hard cock into her mouth. He moaned as
    her lips slid down his shaft, bobbing up and down a few times to make
    him slick and wet. She then reached up and unhooked her bra, letting the
    cups fall away, and gave us all a beautiful look at her thick, full
    breasts. She squeezed them, she presented them, and then she wrapped
    them around John's cock.

    "Goddamn,"

    I heard Tara whisper. I could tell how turned on she was, because I was
    turned on too. Sandy began whispering more lewd dirty talk at John as
    she fucked him with her tits. I couldn't believe the words coming out of
    the mouth of my step mom's best friend, Stephanie’s mom. The woman who
    worked the church bake sale with a big smile, now lustily pleasuring
    this big cock with the same big smile.

    I was hard as a fucking rock.

    As

    Sandy took John's cock back into her mouth on the screen, I heard a
    frustrated moan escape from Tara's lips. I looked at her. Her nipples
    were screaming through the fabric of her t-shirt, and her legs were
    shifting, squeezing, and rubbing together.

    My

    mind was racing. Should we? I mean we had once before, but that felt
    like an eternity ago, and besides, Tara had a girlfriend. But at the
    same time, the hormones and chemicals racing in my brain used all those
    same thoughts as a reason to, instead of a reason not to, and as a horny
    eighteen year old I'm sure you can guess which set of reasoning won.

    "It's ok," I said, echoing Tara's words from earlier, "I'm right there with you."

    Sandy

    slobbered all over the cock on the screen as we looked at each other.
    Then, almost in sync, Tara reached down and slid her shorts off, and I
    did the same with my underwear.

    We

    both sighed in relief as our throbbing genitals were freed. Tara's legs
    kicked open and her hand quickly dove between them, rubbing her wet
    cunt. My hand jumped to my cock, precum already beading at its tip. I
    tried to keep my eyes forward, on the video, not on the action between
    her leg. Here we were jerking off next to each other and I was trying to
    maintain some sort of modesty while also trying to sneak looks at her
    sopping cunt. A cunt I had never seen. A cunt I desperately wanted to
    see.

    "It's

    ok, Tim," she practically whispered. I turned my head to see my best
    friend's eyes locked onto the stroking hand on my hard cock. "You can
    look." Her eyes ticked up to mine, and a quick smile pulled at her lips
    before she turned her attention back to the video.

    I

    followed her gaze, taking in the sight of Sandy dutifully fellating her
    friend, and then dropped my eyes down between Tara's legs. She was
    clean shaven. The alabaster skin of her thighs gave way to wet lips
    swollen red with arousal, and her fingers slipped up and down, in and
    out, on slick juices. Occasionally she stopped to swirl around the
    bean-like clit that peeked out from between those lips, causing her to
    gasp in pleasure. Tara's cunt was everything I had hoped it would be. It
    looked delicious.

    On

    the screen, Sandy pulled off John's cock with a wet slurp. "You know,
    I'm only supposed to be getting you ready," she said as she picked up
    her big, heavy tits, one in each hand, tweaking the nipples, "but I just
    can't get enough of this big beautiful cock!" Sandy leaned in with a
    smile, and wrapped her tits around his firm manhood and began sliding
    them up and down his length.

    I

    felt my balls churn as her titfuck began. The first person point of
    view gave me a vicarious thrill as I watched Stephanie’s mom stroke off
    this hard cock with her glorious tits. Pairing the visual with the fact
    that my best friend was two fingers deep in her own cunt just inches
    away from me gave me a highly erotic charge.

    Tara

    let out a deep moan just in time for us to watch John push Sandy off
    his cock, lay her down on the nearby couch, and slip his long dick up
    into her cunt. My cock throbbed as we watched John fuck her hard and
    long, shaking her big tits around, passionate moans of pleasure jumping
    out of her throat on each thrust. Sounds I'd never heard this woman make
    before.

    "Fuck

    this is hot," I said almost involuntarily. Tara moaned in agreement,
    and then gripped my naked thigh with her hand as she hit a particularly
    sensitive pleasure spot.

    "Yeah,"

    she said, breathlessly, then turned toward me with a smile, "you think
    you can make it till the end?" My cock surged. We looked at each other
    and then, something happened.

    We

    locked eyes, never looking away as we continued to pleasure ourselves,
    but the sounds and images on the screen began to fall away. We were the
    show now, each for the other, and a thick tension of lust hung between
    us.

    There

    was some sort of boundary still, something stopping us from fully
    giving in to what we deep down knew we wanted, but as Tara's eyes closed
    with a sudden jolt of pleasure, that boundary began to crack.

    "Oh, fuck!" she let out, the hand gripping my thigh shooting up to my stomach to brace herself in reflex.

    I

    stopped stroking. Tara's eyes opened again, we looked at each other,
    then down at her hand still on my stomach. It was inches from my cock.

    We looked at each other again, and I slowly removed my hand from my cock.

    Our breaths were deep and labored. Our eyes never left each other's. The heat was incredible.

    Then slowly, softly, Tara's hand slipped down my stomach and wrapped around my cock.

    We both gasped.

    She

    held it still for a moment, and I got used to the sensation of my best
    friend's hand clasped around my cock. I had wanted this for so long, and
    the sensation was overwhelming. I felt blood surging into me, making me
    even harder.

    Then, slowly, her still grip turned into a gentle, rhythmic squeeze, and then, Tara began stroking me.

    I

    moaned loudly as I took it all in: The sounds and images of Stephanie’s
    mom getting fucked on the tv, my hard cock being stroked off by the
    gorgeous gothy goddess next to me, her lips parted in wanton lust,
    huffing heavy breaths in and out.

    It

    was then that I noticed Tara had stopped touching herself. I looked
    down at her empty cunt, then back up at her face. She needed it. She
    wanted it.

    She

    nodded, licking her lips, and needing no further encouragement, I
    reached my hand over her thick, milky thigh, and felt the slick, silky
    heat. My fingers slid in easily, as if she had been waiting for me, and
    suddenly I was in between the folds of Tara's wet cunt for the first
    time.

    Now

    it was her turn to moan. I felt her hand squeeze my cock tighter as my
    fingers dipped inside her. I couldn't believe the feeling. It wasn't
    just her cunt either, it was the feeling of her whole body jerking and
    writhing in response to my touch.

    My cock began to drip precum down over her fingers as she stroked me. This was all beginning to become too much.

    To be continued in Part 13

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 8 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 11
    Chapter 18: Stephanie says good bye

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Hot, wet lips raced up and down the length of my cock. Hands stroked me rhythmically and squeezed my churning balls.

    "Yeah, baby, fuck, yes," I chanted, the hot boil of explosive love building inside me.

    Wet,

    wanton slurps came in time as her lips slipped off my cock on each
    stroke. Her eyes never left mine. "Um Hmm, umm hmm" she moaned into my
    rod, her head bobbing deliciously and with purpose, summoning the
    pleasure out of my body.

    "Fuck, I'm gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna cum!" I bellowed, my body beginning to buzz.

    Pulling

    her lips off me she never broke eye contact, and never stopped
    stroking. Licking her lips, with a smile she moaned out "Do it, baby,
    cum for me ;  I want it all over me!"

    Eight hours earlier I was having lunch with Tara, my cock securely in my pants, when my stomach dropped like a rock.

    "Am I what?" I croaked out.

    I

    had come to this get-together specifically because I needed someone to
    talk to about the text message I received last night, and my response to
    it, but Tara had prepared other things on the menu, things I was not
    expecting.

    "Are

    you having an affair with Kerri?" She said bluntly. There was no
    judgment in her eyes that I could see, but I think she was waiting for
    my reply, ready to size me up. I was bad at lying in general, and
    terrible at lying to Tara, but I wasn't sure I was ready to spill the
    details on something even I wasn't totally sure of.

    "What would make you even ask that?" I said, trying to match her cool.

    "I

    thought it was weird that you were just hanging around her house after
    everyone left," she began, an interrogative glint in her eye, "so after
    we talked I hung around too, and I watched you sneak around the back and
    go in through the back door."

    "I'm not having an affair with Kerri," I said truthfully, but also feeling my skin get hot as she had me dead to rights.

    "Then

    what? Were you robbing her? I didn't see Mike leave, did you have a
    three way with them or something?" Tara's smooth, pale leg bounced and
    crossed over her knee as she chipped away at me.

    "Ok,

    ok, enough," I sighed in defeat. It was no use, she was going to get it
    out of me eventually. I looked at Tara. She had an eyebrow cocked that
    combined with her bouncing leg I couldn't tell if it was impatience, or
    excitement. Either way I had to fess up. I took a deep breath. "I was
    helping Kerri with a, problem."

    "A problem?" Tara repeated, intrigued by my vagueness.

    "Yes," I continued. "So the night of the graduation party, after I saw, you know, "

    The

    corner of her lip crested up briefly into a smile as she remembered how
    I secretly watched her and my next door neighbor Sarah have hot sex
    mere feet from my face.

    “ well when I got back to my car, I caught Mike and Kerri fucking in my back seat." I said quietly.

    "Ooh, good for them," Tara said with a smile, leaning in to hear more.

    "Yeah, well, Kerri caught me peeping, and at the party last night she pulled me aside to tell me that it really turned her on."

    "So what's the problem?" Tara said, not seeing the full picture.

    "Well

    apparently Mike hasn't been getting the job done; he cums too fast. So
    since me watching them turned her on so much,” I paused not for effect,
    but a little hesitant to tell this to anyone, even Tara, “ she asked me
    if I'd secretly watch them have sex so she could finally get to cum."

    Tara took it all in for a minute.

    "Wow,

    Tim, that's pretty wild," she said with a chuckle, "I wish you had just
    told me, I would have loved to have joined you; just like old times!"
    She winked at me, and my cock twitched as I thought about the
    voyeuristic experience we shared, watching Sarah get fucked. "So what
    did you do, just stand there? Or did you, you know,” she said, making a
    sly jerk off motion with her hand.

    "She

    told me she'd be insulted if I didn't, so I stood there in the shadows
    behind a book case and jerked off while I watched them fuck. But I,” I
    caught myself before I got really into the weeds about my request of
    Kerri, and the photo she sent me. "Nevermind."

    "Well, did it work?" She said, all in on this story, "did she cum?"

    "Oh yeah, big time," I said with a slight chuckle. Tara matched it.

    "And, did you?" She said, dipping down into a syrupy sultry tone.

    "No," I said, "they finished before I did, and I felt weird about just standing there jerking off in the shadows, so I bailed."

    "Aww," Tara said in a disappointed tone. She seemed legitimately sad to hear I didn't cum. "So what's Kerri's body like?"

    "Fantastic. She's got that athletic thickness, and her tits, oh my god."

    "Really?" Tara said, eyes going wide

    "Yeah," I continued, "big, juicy, amazing tits." I pictured those amazing tits in my mind's eye, splattered in cum.

    "Are you gonna do it again, or was it a one time thing?"

    "I

    honestly don't know. I'm not sure I want to do it again." My first lie.
    I did want to do it again. I wanted to see those tits painted in cum
    for real.

    "Uh

    huh,” Tara said skeptically. Like I said, I was terrible at lying to
    her. "Mike and Kerri,” she said wistfully, “ can't say I wouldn't like
    to see that."

    I

    chuckled nervously, not quite sure how to respond to that statement.
    Regaining my composure, I tried to start in on what I really wanted to
    talk about, but I watched Tara's gaze leave my own and follow someone's
    movement behind me.

    "Speaking of tits," she said in amazement, "that girl who just came in behind us is STACKED."

    The

    drop in my stomach returned. The previous two times Tara and I had come
    here for lunch, my path had crossed with Rachel, the big-titted church
    girl who I hooked up with after her prom. I turned as slyly as I could
    to see the object of Tara's ogling eyes, and sure enough, sitting down
    for lunch with the same male friend as before was Rachel. And boy was
    Tara right.

    Beneath

    the low neckline of her summer sundress her large tits were held up
    high and proud, a tasteful amount of deep cleavage presented to the
    world. My cock surged momentarily as I looked at her exposed collar bone
    and flat of her chest, and remembered that streak of my cum that had
    clung to it.

    "That's Rachel," I said, turning back toward Tara before being spotted, "the girl I went to prom with."

    "The church girl who was grossed out by your cum?"

    "Yeah," I said bashfully.

    "I see," she said mischievously, taking a sip of her drink, "so what was it you wanted to talk about, anyway?"

    I

    had wanted to talk about the text message I got last night, and what I
    should do about it, but I was so all over the place at this point
    between admitting my voyeuristic fling with Kerri, and seeing Rachel
    again that I just bailed.

    "Eh,

    nevermind, it's not a big deal," I lied, and brushed it off. Truth was
    it was a big deal, but one I was going to have to handle myself. Tara
    sensed I wasn't being entirely truthful, but she didn't press the issue.
    We just went back to our food and enjoyed our time together.

    After

    paying the check, Tara went off to the bathroom, and I looked over at
    Rachel. Her companion had also gotten up for the moment, and she was
    alone. I couldn't hide this time, and our eyes met. This was silly. We
    had shared an awkward sexual moment, sure, but that didn't mean we
    couldn't ever talk to each other again!

    Steeling

    myself for the worst, I walked over to say hi. She met me with a polite
    smile, but I think she was as nervous about this as I was.

    "Hey!"

    I opened with, trying to keep it casual, "long time no see!" We both
    chuckled nervously. "This was the third time I had seen you here, so..I
    figured it would be impolite to say hi."

    "Yeah, it's crazy we keep crossing paths like this. How've you been?"

    I had just begun to continue our small talk when I felt a hand slither across my shoulders, and another across my stomach.

    "Tim,

    can we go now? You promised me some more after lunch!" Tara said as she
    wriggled her body close to mine. I tensed up. What was she doing?

    "I..uh.." I had no idea what to do, so I continued to be polite. "Rachel, this is Tara, Tara, this is Rachel."

    Tara reached out her hand, and Rachel reluctantly met it to shake.

    "Pleasure to meet you," Tara said, before laying it on extra thick "Oh my god, you've got such amazing breasts!"

    I went beet red

    "Um..thanks?" Rachel said, starting to flush herself.

    "I'm

    so jealous, seriously," Tara continued ridiculously, "but then again
    I've never had any complaints, and I guess I've still got plenty of
    canvas for my little artist here, don't I?"

    Now

    Tara and I had shared some intense experiences, but there was always
    still a distance maintained between us. A tension. When Tara pulled
    herself back into me, all of a sudden that distance was gone, and for
    the very first time, in service of a crass joke, we kissed. It was a
    thick, over the top, sloppy kiss at first, but then there was an
    electricity that passed between us. The world fell away, and there we
    were, Tim and Tara, tasting each others' lips for the first time.

    It was a good kiss.

    When

    the kiss finally broke, it took a moment for each of us to come back to
    earth, and then breathlessly, Tara launched back into her schtick.

    "It

    was lovely to meet you, Rachel," she said, looking back at Rachel,
    whose chest and neck had flushed fully red at our display, "But we have
    to go - he promised he'd paint me again after lunch." Tara's hand snaked
    down to the front of my pants. "I just love it when he paints me," she
    said with a wink as she squeezed my cock. My hard cock. Feeling the bar
    in my pants, she broke character for a minute, shooting me a surprised
    look.

    Like I said, it was a good kiss.

    I gave an embarrassed wave to Rachel, and headed off, the level of mortification I felt matched only by the amount of arousal.

    "You are fucking insane," I said to Tara as we left the cafe.

    "I

    know, but she deserved it," Tara said with a smile. "Hey what are you
    up to tonight?" She said after an awkward moment of silence.

    "I've

    got plans, unfortunately" I said back. It was true. I was meeting the
    sender of that text message, but suddenly, suddenly I felt the urge to
    cancel. "Why, you have some, painting, that needs to be done?" I said
    with a wink.

    Tara chuckled, a broad smile spreading across her lips. I saw the faintest flush of red surge into her cheeks.

    "Just

    call me soon then, ok?" She said, punching me in the arm. She pulled me
    in for a hug, holding me tight. I felt her breasts push against my
    chest. Her nipples were hard.

    She waved at me, and sauntered off.

    Back

    home I headed to my computer. A surge of excitement pulsed through me
    as I thought about the email I had received last night from Kerri, and
    more so the email I had sent in return. I had pushed the envelope, and I
    had no idea how it would be received, so when I saw I had an email from
    her waiting, my stomach dropped. Would it be the next ante up in this
    game we were playing? Or would it be a scathing indictment of my
    perviness, with a firm "fuck off" as a sign off?

    Before I could click to find out, my attention was grabbed by another alert; a new instant message. From Rachel.

    The excitement returned, and I opened it.

    "I didn't know you were an artist!" it read. I smiled.

    "Haha I dabble." I returned.

    "I bet!"

    I

    sent back a winking emoji, and decided to leave it at that. Feeling a
    renewed sense of power, and a familiar tingle in my balls, I opened
    Kerri's email. I smiled at what I read.

    "The

    face, huh? HUmm I don't know if we're ready for that," I read, my
    excitement beginning to wane, until I read the second line. "But that
    doesn't mean we can't work up to it ;)"

    There was an image attached. My balls began to tingle. I opened it.

    It

    was another selfie, but cropped much closer than the one before. A hint
    of a red blouse framed what little of her shoulders could be seen, as
    the majority of the frame was taken up by a direct shot into Kerri's
    open mouth. Inside her mouth, draped across her tongue and displayed for
    the lens of her camera, and for my enjoyment, was a thick pool of
    white.

    My cock grew rock hard.

    Kerri

    was clearly ready to continue playing this game, and as I stared into
    the cum-filled mouth of my friend's girlfriend, my mind raced, picturing
    her on her knees with his cock in her mouth, feeling it pulse and
    twitch as his balls emptied into her mouth, and then slipping away to
    document it just for me.

    I reached for my zipper.

    KnoCK

    KnoCK KnoCK - a sudden loud rapping at my door broke my trance and I
    frantically covered up the window with the explicit image.

    "Hello?" I said not realizing anyone else was in the house.

    It

    was my step sister Alexa asking if I was going out tonight, and if not,
    could she borrow the car. I told her half truthfully that I wasn't
    going out, and that she could borrow the car no problem. She said
    thanks, and departed.

    I say half truthfully because while it was true I didn't need the car, it wasn't exactly true that I wasn't going out tonight.

    Later

    that evening, after Alexa and my step mom Kelly had both gone out, I
    left as well to meet the person who sent that text message.

    "Hi,"

    she said as she opened the door to greet me. Hair done up in a messy
    bun, long, athletic legs stretching down from beneath tight, ass-hugging
    short shorts, a loose shirt clinging to her nipples ;  she hadn't
    dressed for a night on the town, but then again, she looked amazing in
    anything.

    "Hi, Stephanie." I responded. She welcomed me inside.

    We moved to the living room and sat down. My stomach was in knots and my mind raced.

    "How've

    you been?" She said meekly. The sassy girl with all the power was gone,
    replaced by something I had never seen from her before: vulnerability.

    "Fine,"

    I said back flatly, "just getting started with the summer. Waiting for
    work to start." I was not going to be an easy get in this conversation. I
    guess I was still mad.

    There was a long pause as Stephanie saw the hill she had to climb.

    "So, as you know, I'm leaving for school on Monday," she said, nervously picking her fingers.

    "Yeah, I know."

    "Well,

    I, I mean I didn't,” She struggled to find the words. This was new
    territory for her, I could tell. She took a moment to organize her
    thoughts and continued. "I need to apologize to you. Truly." She paused
    again, searching for direction. "I've, been with people, and I've had
    relationships, but I've never really let them in. I've always cut and
    run before any attachments could be made. It's cleaner that way. No one
    gets hurt. I, don't get hurt. And I'll be honest, I wasn't sure what we
    were even doing when we got together. It was fun, sure, but I thought it
    was just the danger of it. The taboo."

    What

    had it been for me? I thought back to our first night together, at the
    prom; the night my step sister's best friend sucked my cock in the limo.
    It had been fun, it had been taboo, but it had been something else as
    well.

    "What I'm saying, Tim,” she continued, training those crystal blue eyes on mine, "is that I wasn't planning on falling in love."

    My

    stomach dropped and my throat went dry. As Stephanie and I spent more
    time together, I felt so silly. I had been getting so attached to her,
    and I knew it was stupid, I knew it was pointless. I knew I was just a
    fun fling to her.

    But maybe I wasn't.

    "If

    I'm being honest, I don't even think I know what love really is," she
    went on, "I've never let myself be open to feeling it, before you. It
    snuck up on me, and it scared me, and I didn't know what to do,” she
    paused and I saw tears begin to well in her eyes. "So I panicked. I
    didn't feel in control, and I wanted that control. I was determined not
    to get hurt, but instead I hurt you, and I hurt someone you care about."

    Tears

    started to well in my eyes now too. This was a lot. It was heartfelt.
    Seeing how upset she was, how much she grappled with her feelings, It
    was tough not to sympathize.

    "You

    don't have to forgive me, you don't have to love me back, frankly I
    don't know what's going to happen after I leave on Monday. Maybe our
    lives go in completely different directions and we never see each other
    again," she said with a desperate chuckle. "All I know is that I can't
    leave without saying something to you; something I've never said to
    anyone."

    Stephanie slipped off the chair, onto her knees in front of where I sat. It wasn't sexual, it was, penitent.

    "I love you, Tim," she said, grasping my hands, "and I am so, so sorry."

    Practically in tears, I lifted her hands up to my mouth and kissed them. I felt a long sigh escape her lungs.

    "Stephanie,”

    I began, not knowing how to finish my sentence, but something deep
    inside me carved out the words and echoed them out through my mouth. "I
    love you too, and I forgive you."

    A

    big smile of relief burst over her face, all her emotions coursing
    through her at once. "Wow, this is, a lot," she said breathlessly. We
    both laughed an overwhelmed laugh, then the silence returned. We held
    each other's hands as we tried to navigate this unknown path. "So what
    do we do now?"

    I looked at her glassy eyes, her wet lips, her heaving bosom.

    "Like

    you said, who knows what happens after Monday?" I began, leaning in
    close, "So until then, let's spend the night like two people in love."

    Her smile returned, she grabbed my face, and for the first time in weeks, Stephanie and I kissed.

    And

    boy what a kiss. Electricity shot through both of us. The heat was
    palpable, and our breaths came fast and ragged as we gripped and pulled
    at each others' bodies.

    Stephanie’s

    shirt came off first, and once again my eyes fell on her perfect,
    hard-nippled breasts. I pulled her up to me, forcing a moan out of her
    as my hands squeezed. Another moan as I took one nipple, then the other
    into my mouth. She held my head tight against her chest as I suckled.

    Then,

    pushing me back into the couch, she frantically unhooked my pants,
    yanking and pulling at them until they passed my knees. Stephanie wasted
    no time, and as soon as my thick, hard cock bobbed up into view, she
    dropped her head to my lap and took my entire length into her salivating
    mouth with a long, contented moan.

    I

    gasped as she began sucking in long, thick strokes, seemingly desperate
    to pull my entire soul out through my dick. She slurped and bobbed,
    sometimes using her hands, and sometimes running those hands all over
    every inch of my flesh she could reach.

    Standing

    up, cock still in her mouth, I pulled off my shirt and flung it across
    the room. Looking down at her bobbing head, my animalistic urge matched
    hers, and I gripped her hair tight in one hand. Stephanie looked up at
    me, the deep lust in both our eyes connecting on a practically
    metaphysical level, and without ever taking my cock out of her mouth she
    nodded.

    I

    felt her hands grab my ass, and pull towards her rhythmically. Putting a
    hand on either side of her head now, she moaned in approval as my hips
    started to thrust, slowly penetrating her mouth.

    I

    began gently, but the firm pulling on my ass told me she wanted it all.
    Her lips were vice tight around my shaft, and the strong suction of her
    mouth fought valiantly against me on every outward stroke.

    She

    kept pulling me toward her. She wanted more. The sensation was
    indescribable. I lost myself in the moment and began fucking her face.
    She moaned around my length in approval; it was what she wanted; and I
    drove my thick cock in and out of her wet, wanton mouth harder and
    deeper.

    I

    couldn't stop; my balls were beginning to brew, my body was beginning
    to sparkle and pop, but I didn't want it to end; not yet. I'm not lying
    when I say it took every ounce of strength I had to pull myself out of
    Stephanie’s mouth and collapse backward onto the couch.

    We both gasped and choked for air as we took a moment apart.

    "Holy shit," Stephanie said, followed by a chuckle of disbelief.

    "You're telling me," I choked back, my cock bobbing in the wind, shiny and wet with Stephanie’s thickest saliva.

    Suddenly a smile crept over her lips, and and struggled trough the fog of sex to get to her feet.

    "C'mere,

    I wanna show you something" she said, leaning over to take my hand.
    Shuffling to get my pants all the way off, I followed Stephanie as she
    gleefully pulled me through the house into her bedroom.

    She

    threw me onto the bed, slipped her pants off, and climbed on top. She
    barely even had to look as she lined my tip up with her dripping
    opening, and with matching, deep audible gasps, she took my entire cock
    up inside of her in a single stroke.

    "Fuuuuuuck

    I missed this," she said with a smile. I grunted in agreement, and she
    began slowly grinding on me, sending pleasure spikes through both of our
    bodies as my length moved in and out of her.

    "I

    wanna show you something," she said, a smile creeping over her lips.
    Leaning over me and reaching past me, she opened the drawer of her
    bedside table, pulling out a long pink object with sleek, smooth curves.

    "Do you know what this is?" She asked, running her fingers over the object suggestively

    "A

    vibrator?" I offered, trying for the moment to focus on her question,
    and not the feeling of this goddess' body on top of mine.

    "Correct,"

    she smiled, "but it's not just any vibrator; every time you heard me
    orgasming through the floorboards, this is what I had inside me."

    She popped one end into her mouth, and then drew it down between her tits slowly. My cock flexed inside her.

    Clicking

    the discreet button along the handle, the toy buzzed to excited life.
    Still smiling, she put it into my hand, and guided its tip down to where
    our bodies joined. She gasped, her smile getting bigger, fingers
    gripping me tight at the new, overwhelming sensation.

    I

    watched her face, her body, as the pleasure began to shoot through her,
    pleasure that was entirely in my control. I began thrusting into her as
    I danced the toy around her clit.

    She

    slumped forward in a big moan, hands landing on either side of my head
    to catch herself in support. Her breasts hung down, jiggling deliciously
    with each thrust. I leaned up and took a nipple into my mouth and
    sucked. Her other hand gripped me tight to her bosom as her moans became
    louder and more breathless.

    Wrapping

    her body up in my free arm, we rolled to the side, never disconnecting,
    and suddenly I was on top of her. She was lost in a forest of pleasure
    now, and it was up to me to direct her through it.

    I

    fucked into her deeply and with purpose, teasing her swollen clit with
    the electric joy buzzer. I couldn't take my eyes off her writhing form
    as it arced closer and closer to total rapture. Her breasts shook, her
    hand grasped onto my wrist, and then suddenly it came ;  the sweetest,
    most erotic sound I still had ever heard, a sound I had sorely missed;
    the short, short, long succession of throaty, blissful moans ejaculating
    out of Stephanie’s throat as her body began to spasm around my cock in
    orgasm.

    I

    held on for dear life, my cock throbbing, desperate not to cum myself,
    determined to guide Stephanie through her euphoria with my full
    attention.

    I

    momentarily flashed back to where we were just a few months ago; she
    was my step sister's hot friend who delighted in tormenting me, I was
    her best friend's dumb step brother, but now, here we were, sharing our
    bodies, our passion, with each other, our carnal natures swirling
    together in a vortex of pleasure. I don't know if it was true love, but
    whatever it was it felt real to me. As real as the steaming, rapturous
    body beneath mine slowly coming back to earth from a mind-bending
    orgasm.

    Stephanie’s

    hand pushed the toy away from her sensitive clit as her eyes opened.
    Both our breaths were deep ragged heaves, and our bodies glistened with
    sweat. She reached up and pulled me down on top of her, kissing me long
    and hard, her legs clamped down hard, pulling me deep into her cunt.

    I

    held there still and felt her body as we kissed. I had been through a
    lot with Stephanie, experienced tremendous things for the first time
    with her, but I had no idea there was still distance to go, and we were
    about to go there for the first time; together.

    "God,

    you feel so fucking good, Timmy," she gasped into my ear, the sound of
    that name making my cock flex inside her. "Fuck me from behind. Please."

    Rearing

    up, I reluctantly pulled out of her, grabbed her leg and flipped her
    over onto her stomach. She arched her back, placing a pillow beneath her
    hips, shifting herself in a way that gave her ass a cute wiggle.
    Gripping one tight, toned cheek in my hand, I saddled up to her wet
    opening, lining myself up to dive back into her sweet center when I
    heard her gasp "Wait, "

    Her

    body was still clearly buzzing from the aftermath of her orgasm,
    consumed by a fog of residual pleasure but there was a certain
    excitement, a certain nervousness to her person when she looked at me
    over her shoulder and breathlessly said "I want it, in my ass."

    I froze, disbelief washing over me. "What?"

    "You heard me," She said with a coy smile.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes,"

    she said, tossing her blonde locks backward, cascading off to the side
    so they framed her gorgeous face. "I want you to be my first."

    A fresh surge of excitement screamed through my rock hard cock, and I leaned over to kiss her.

    "Please," she whispered in a ragged tone as my lips left hers.

    Who was I to deny her?

    My

    hands were shaking. My cock was still slick and wet, lathered in thick
    cum fresh from Stephanie’s orgasm. Heart pounding in my chest, I grabbed
    my shaft with my trembling hand and nervously lined up the head with
    her tight, puckered hole.

    We

    both gasped as the tip touched her sensitive skin. I was worried; as
    slick as my cock was I didn't want to hurt her, so I instinctively let
    some saliva drop out of my mouth and onto her backdoor cherry. I spread
    it around with the head of my cock, and then there it was, slippery,
    wet, and ready. Moving my tip back into position, I took a deep breath
    and began to slowly push.

    The

    fluids did their job. Another guttural gasp from Stephanie, and slowly,
    agonizingly slowly, I watched the tip of my cock disappear into the
    tight confines of her virgin ass.

    "Are

    you ok?" I gasped, desperately. I was literally shaking with
    excitement. Excitement, but also terror. I was terrified I was going to
    hurt her, terrified that I was going to cum before I could even get
    inside her. Luckily however I think the exhilarating fear of the moment
    worked in my favor, and as she nodded her head and choked out a hot
    answer in the affirmative, I continued to slowly penetrate her with the
    urge to cum nowhere near the forefront of my mind.

    Her

    asshole was tight. So tight. It was like nothing I ever experienced, so
    much sweet pressure gripping my shaft like a vice. My forward progress
    stopped with about half of my shaft still to go, and I began to slide my
    dick back, just as slowly as I had pushed it in.

    "Oh my God, oh my God," she wheezed as I pushed back in.

    "Are you OK?" I asked, freezing mid stroke.

    "Yes,

    yes, don't stop; keep going!" I pushed again, going deeper this time,
    the tightness relieved ever so slightly to allow more of my cock inside
    her. She was moaning loudly and often now, and after a few more careful
    journeys in and out, I felt the firm cheeks of her sweet, athletic ass
    press against my hips.

    "I'm in, Stephanie," I exclaimed through deep, ragged breaths, "I'm all the way in!"

    "Then

    fuck me, Timmy," Stephanie answered. Her wide, gasping mouth formed a
    lusty smile. Strands of her golden hair matted to her cheeks with sweat,
    the sheets of the bed gripped tightly in her hands. "Please fuck me!"

    The

    animal inside me returned when I heard that command. Sliding my cock
    back out again, I dripped more saliva onto my hard, straining cock to
    keep things moving, and pushed into her again.

    And again.

    And again.

    And again.

    Her

    tight, untouched asshole welcomed me more and more with each thrust,
    and she egged me on with uncontrollable cries of "Yes, Timmy, fuck me;
    fuck me, Timmy, please!" I grunted and groaned on top of her as that
    mystical buzzing of impending orgasm took hold of my balls and body and
    didn't let go.

    "Fuck, I'm gonna cum; Stephanie, I'm gonna fucking cum!"

    She

    only managed to squeak out two final cries of "Yes!" when something
    wholly unexpected happened: her body started to shake and wriggle, and
    her cries of carnal affirmation suddenly slipped into that heavenly
    triplet as she began to orgasm again.

    This

    time I was too far gone to resist, and those cries of pleasure I had
    come to know so well triggered the rocket fuel inside of me. That sweet
    ring of hers held me tight, and for one glorious moment it felt like we
    truly became one. We melted together as the euphoric tense and release
    of my body sent torrent after torrent of hot cum deep into her welcoming
    ass.

    We

    were a hot, writhing mass of moaning, orgasmic flesh, and the last
    thing I remember was Stephanie, coming down from her experience, softly
    chanting "Oh wow, oh wow,” because it was at that point that I blacked
    out.

    It

    was only for a moment, or an hour, who's to say, but my body gave her
    literally everything it had, including my consciousness.

    Coming

    to, I slowly pulled out of Stephanie’s tender rear entry, and rolled
    off of her. Instantly she cuddled up tight to me. Lying there, spent and
    tired, this golden goddess tucked in close, I was the definition of
    satisfied. Sleep came quickly for both of us, and as the world fell
    away, all I could do was echo her sentiment, take it all in, and let out
    a long, contented "Wow."

    We both woke early the next morning, smiles tattooed to our faces.

    I

    swatted at her ass playfully as I followed her into the shower, where
    we kissed deeply, lathered each other up, and I fingered her to another
    bright, rapturous orgasm under the falling water.

    The

    heat of the steam was too much for us, and before we could continue we
    moved back to her bedroom. Sitting on the edge of the bed I was rock
    hard. Stephanie eyed my thick erection, but she made me wait; My cock
    bobbing stiff in the wind, I watched the devilish smile form on her lips
    as she ran a towel over her perfect body.

    Then,

    finally, she stood in front of me, folded the towel neatly, put it on
    the floor in front of me and dropped to her knees. There was only a
    brief moment of teasing, massaging the underside of my cockhead with the
    stiff tip of her tongue, before taking me into her mouth fully.

    "Fuck,

    I am going to miss this," I said, looking down at the face of my step
    sister's best friend as she joyfully bobbed her head up and down on my
    cock.

    "They

    say a picture's worth a thousand words," she said with a loud slurp as
    she pulled off me. She continued stroking as she eyed my phone on the
    bed next to me. "I wonder how many a video is worth?"

    She

    sank her head back down and took me back into her wet mouth. My eyes
    went wide. "Are you serious?" I said as I looked at my phone and then
    back to her.

    Her only reply was to bounce her eyebrows suggestively.

    My

    body began to buzz with pleasure, and I felt fresh blood surge into my
    cock. I grabbed my phone and quickly opened the camera, and pointed it
    down at her. My finger hovered over the record button. "Are you sure?" I
    said, giving her a chance to back out.

    "Consider

    it a going away present, for both of us." she popped off my cock with a
    wet smack again to flash that devilish smile at me once more.

    I tapped the button, and watched the timer begin to tick up.

    I was filming Stephanie sucking my cock.

    She

    slurped and sucked, tongued and bobbed, putting on a show for me, for
    us, as she blew me. The situation was as hot as the blow job itself, and
    as my length slipped in and out of her warm, wet mouth, I felt that
    familiar feeling brew inside me. She was practically milking me, the way
    her hands squeezed my balls and stroked my shaft in time with her
    sucking, slurping mouth.

    "Yeah, baby, fuck, yes," I chanted, the hot boil of explosive love building inside me.

    Wet,

    wanton slurps came in time as her lips rhythmically slipped off my cock
    on each stroke. Her eyes never left mine. "Um Hmm, mmhmm" she moaned
    into my cock, her head bobbing deliciously and with purpose, summoning
    the pleasure out of my body.

    "Fuck, I'm gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna cum!" I bellowed, my body beginning to buzz.

    Pulling

    her lips off my cock she never broke eye contact, and never stopped
    stroking. Licking her lips, with a smile she moaned out "Do it, baby,
    cum for me ;  I want it all over me!"

    I

    lurched to my feet, camera in one hand, cock in the other, and
    Stephanie leaned back on her heels, one hand still massaging my balls.

    It was the smile on her face as I pumped my cock in her direction that put me over the edge.

    I

    let out a deep, guttural cry, and held the camera as steady as possible
    as my dams burst. My balls lept around in her hand, and I showered
    Stephanie with my hot cum. Thick ropes led the way, painting white lines
    down her cheeks and lips, off her chin, down her neck and onto her
    chest, followed by sprays and splatters of white hot semen that
    glistened over her chest and jumped into her giggling, open mouth.

    I was drenching her in my seed and she was loving it.

    When

    my balls stopped spasming, and the spurts turned to dribbles, her hands
    came up to her cum covered body to survey the damage. I kept the camera
    rolling. I took it all in, documenting the semen splattered beauty
    before me, shining in the bright light of the early morning.

    "How

    do I look with your cum all over me, Timmy?" She said with a smoldering
    look at the lens as she dragged a thick splatter of cum off her cheek
    and into her mouth.

    "Fucking amazing." I said truthfully.

    She kept smiling.

    My cock was still hard.

    I

    placed the phone down without turning it off, as I slipped onto the
    floor. I leaned in without hesitation to kiss her cum-splattered face,
    pushed her backward onto the floor and jumped between her legs, slipping
    my cock inside her drenched cunt with a moan and a groan from each of
    us.

    I

    hoisted her hips up on to mine, and looked down at her glistening body
    as I fucked her hard and fast until she came on my cock one last time,
    and I emptied the absolute last drop of cum I had into her body with a
    loud grunt and shudder.

    I fell on top of her sticky body and we kissed again.

    We were going to need another shower.

    We

    both knew this was the last time certainly for now, maybe forever, and
    we held each other in the doorway as I made my way out.

    "Goodbye for now," she said, kissing me long and hard, "until we can love each other again.

    We smiled, we touched, I left.

    And

    with that, my experience with Stephanie, getting to know her, getting
    to love her, was for the time being over. I knew we would see each other
    again; I'm sure we would probably even see each other again in passing
    before she left for school; but what we were to each other, what we
    shared, would be the past; a lovely memory stored in the mind for
    comfort on the coldest nights of the unknown future.

    I

    was sad, but I didn't cry, for more than anything I was happy to have
    known her, to have loved her, for even this short amount of time. And
    hey, who knows what the future will bring?

    I

    was so caught up in the overwhelming experience of what had just
    happened that I didn't even notice Alexa sitting at the kitchen table
    when I came in.

    "Tim," She said, breaking my trance, bringing me back to earth, "how long have you and Stephanie been fucking?"

    Uh oh.

    Chapter 19: Tim teaches Christine some new tricks

    Stephanie was gone.

    We

    had shared one last amazing night together, and a couple days later she
    was off to college, and out of my life as an object of love or lust. At
    least for the time being.

    I

    was sad to see her go, but thrilled to have ever had the chance to
    experience her the way I did. However, as understanding and agreeable as
    our split was, I knew it was going to take me a while to fully move
    past it.

    The first obstacle was waiting for me when I got home the following morning.

    "How

    long have you and Stephanie been fucking?" my step sister Alexa asked
    as I passed her in the kitchen. She had been waiting for me. She was not
    happy.

    My

    brain still ablaze with hormones and racing thoughts, I wasn't totally
    sure how to answer that question. We had only been having full on
    penetrative sex for a few weeks, but we had been regularly experiencing
    each other physically for much longer than that.

    "Since

    I took her to my prom," I said, making the timeline as simple as
    possible. I think there was probably a little bit of spite built in to
    my exaggeration as well. My affair with Stephanie had been a dirty
    little secret for so long, one that Alexa laughed off as impossible,
    that as I stood there, my cock still sticky with her best friend's
    juices, her womb still full of my cum, I felt the need to make it land
    with a bit more of a punch. Our relationship was no joke - it was real,
    and it was passionate, and it was messy.

    "Jesus,” she said, in clear disbelief, “ why didn't she tell me?"

    I

    chortled at this question. "Are you serious? You wanna know why your
    best friend didn't tell you she was fucking your step brother?" It was
    hard to believe Alexa could be so dense.

    "Yeah, you're right," she said, spacing out, still in disbelief.

    "Listen,

    Alexa," I began, trying to get through to her, "Stephanie and I, we had
    something nice, but it's over now. She's leaving for school in a couple
    days, so we decided to part ways. She and I are cool, but I think you
    need to talk to her before she leaves."

    "Why would I want to talk to her about fucking my step brother?" She said with a grimace.

    "No,

    you need to talk to her about you guys. There's something going on
    between you two, some sort of distance, and I think you need to sort it
    out before you both go back to school."

    Alexa’s face grew somber. She knew I was right. "I never asked her to go to the same school as me, you know. It was her idea."

    "Well what's the issue? I thought you guys were best friends?"

    "We

    were, are, but we,” her voice trailed off as she parsed out her
    feelings. “ I guess part of me just wants to have my own life. My own
    friends. My own relationships."

    I

    understood what she meant, but I also knew that Stephanie was really
    hurting. "Well you need to tell her this. You guys need to work it out.
    She loves you, Alexa, and the way you've been cutting her out is killing
    her. She's vulnerable right now, heading off to college a year behind,
    and she needs her best friend. Ok?"

    "Wow,"

    Alexa said, taking in the first real, deep conversation we ever had,
    "who knew my dumb step brother could be so wise?" She smiled, and got up
    to leave. "You could have told me, you know," she said, "I wouldn't
    have liked it but, I think I get it now."

    She turned and went to leave.

    "Alexa?" I called after her; there was still something I needed to know. "How did you find out?"

    She paused, and swiped nervously at her hair.

    "When

    I got home last night, I went to drop your keys off in your room, and I
    heard you two. Through the floor." My cock twitched in my pants.
    "Unless that was some other 'Timmy' she was begging to fuck her,” She
    said with a sarcastic smirk.

    I felt my cheeks begin to redden. "Nope, that was me."

    She flashed me an awkward thumbs up and left the room.

    Yeesh, what a morning.

    I

    got a glass of water and headed off to my room to get some sleep. Lying
    in bed, I pulled out my phone and replayed the dirty video we recorded.
    My cock was quickly hard again, but I didn't feel the need to jerk off.
    I knew I'd be jerking it to this video plenty, probably for the rest of
    my life, but for right now I just wanted to relive the experience.
    Those blue eyes looking up at me with my cock in her mouth, the big,
    open smile as I showered her in my cum, and the rapturous orgasm she had
    as I slid inside her for the final time.

    Closing the phone, I dozed off, and tried to imagine what the rest of my summer was going to look like.

    My first week of summer work was a bit of a blur.

    Working

    at a big chain office supply store wasn't rocket science, but I'd be
    lying if I said I wasn't distracted, still reeling from Stephanie’s
    departure. I helped people with copies and faxes, the occasional package
    shipment, and put all the pens and paper on all the right shelves
    mindlessly as I floated through the week.

    My

    co-workers were nice enough, all taking the job about as seriously as I
    was. The one stand out was Gina, a sarcastic girl with
    purple-highlighted hair and thick eye makeup. Our general uniform was a
    branded short sleeve polo shirt and slacks, but Gina always had a long
    sleeve shirt underneath, on account of her tattoos. It was an
    unflattering get up, probably by design, but based on the places those
    dull, shapeless fabrics stretched and bulged on Gina I could tell she
    probably had a pretty nice body underneath it all.

    I may have made friends with my co-workers fairly quickly, but our shift manager was a bit of a different story.

    Letty

    was a thin girl with long, brunette hair always pulled back in a severe
    ponytail, large glasses, and thin lips that were always pulled into a
    tight purse. At 20 years old, she was all business, and clearly had no
    time for shenanigans. That's why when she singled me out as the day was
    ending I knew I had a rough summer ahead of me.

    "Tim,

    a moment please," she said as I made my way out with the other new
    recruits after closing early for the evening. I walked over to the
    customer service desk where she was tidying up.

    "What's up?" I asked casually.

    "I

    know that this is just a summer job to you, and probably one you don't
    particularly care about," she said, never looking up from the task at
    hand, "but first and foremost this is a business, more importantly it's a
    business that I am in charge of for 8 hours a day. It's up to me to
    make sure things run smoothly, and to do that I need people to pay
    attention and do what needs to be done. Can you appreciate that?"

    Ugh.

    I knew this was going to be a long summer if Letty was going to be
    treating this temporary job at a big box office supply store like it was
    working for the Pentagon.

    I was about to answer, when my phone buzzed. It was a text from Christine. A text I desperately wanted to read.

    "Tim, are you listening to me? Come on, this is exactly what I mean." Letty said, finally looking at me.

    "Yeah,

    yeah, I'm sorry," I began, trying to appreciate the moment, "I've got a
    lot of stuff going on, I'm doing my best, I swear."

    Letty

    reprimanded me one more time and then dismissed me. That purse on her
    lips was severe and told the story of her disappointment, but it was
    quickly gone from my mind as I heard a voice call my name from the side
    as I exited the building.

    I

    looked and saw Gina leaning against the brick wall, smoking a
    cigarette. She took a long drag from it and said "Don't let the bitch
    get you down; you'll get used to it in a week or so."

    "Thanks for the tip," I said, looking around for any other sign of a car or transport. "Do you need a ride or anything?"

    "Nah, I'm good, I'm waiting for someone."

    I

    was about to inquire further, but decided to just let it be. I said my
    good nights and headed to my car, where I plopped down into the front
    seat. Opening my phone, I smiled as I read Christine's text. "Could use
    some help. Pool today after work?"

    For

    the first time since Stephanie left, I felt a tingle in my balls, and a
    rush of blood to my cock. I hadn't cum, had barely even been hard,
    since that last night together, a sort of sexual and emotional
    depression setting in. I knew I needed to snap out of it though, that's
    what Stephanie would want, and thankfully, once again, Christine was
    here to help me when I needed it.

    "Just got off," I said with a wink emoji, "give me 30?"

    "Sounds perfect" she replied with a smile emoji. My cock surged. It felt good.

    Sitting

    in my car, about to head home, I caught Letty walking to her car. She
    stopped at her door, and pulled the elastic out of her ponytail so she
    could re-adjust her tightly pulled hair. For that moment though, I saw
    her long brown hair cascade freely, and I had to admit; she was
    attractive. I thought about what she might be like when she fucked, and
    all I could imagine was someone stiff and efficient, silent, probably
    missionary with the lights off, probably has never had an orgasm.

    My hormones were getting the better of me. I needed to get out of there. I started up the car and drove off.

    After

    showering when I got home, I put myself together and checked my email
    before I headed out. I was surprised and excited to see a message from
    "Just4theWatcherxoxo" - it was Kerri.

    Opening

    it up I read the message inside that began with "hadn't heard from you
    in a bit. I was worried you didn't like my last picture!" I immediately
    felt bad as I remembered the amazing photo she sent me not so long ago,
    the photo of her open mouth filled with fresh cum she had just sucked
    out of her boyfriend (my friend) Mike's dick. "Thought I'd send you
    another just to make sure you were still alive :)"

    I

    clicked the attached file and my cock went from zero to midnight. It
    was another faceless photo, from neck to bust, but this time she was
    fully clothed, her blouse unbuttoned down to just past her cleavage. The
    collar of the shirt was spread wide, revealing her thick, Greek globes
    hoisted high and tight in a nice bra, but the star of the show was the
    thick, white semen splattered across the tops of them.

    My

    imagination ran wild as I pictured Kerri on her knees, fully clothed,
    sucking Mike's cock right up until the breaking point, and then pulling
    her lips off with a pop and jerking his cum all over her chest. Or maybe
    he did the jerking. What a naughty girl. I wonder where they were. I
    wonder if she asked for it. I wonder if she did it just for me.

    Already

    late, I fired off a reply sure to get her going: "I'm So sorry, things
    have been very busy lately. Of course I liked it, I found it extremely,
    stimulating. Tell me, what can I ever do to make it up to you?"

    I

    was entering some real dicey waters with this girl, but honestly, I
    didn't even care. It was hot. She was hot. I had a week's worth of
    backed up cum boiling in my balls and her cum-covered tits on my
    computer screen, of course I wasn't thinking straight; who would?

    I

    hit send, took one last look at those glazed beauties, and headed off
    to meet Christine. I really hoped she needed a Lot of help tonight.

    It

    was a beautiful summer evening. The sun was just about to disappear
    behind the wall of the horizon, casting pinks and yellows and blues into
    a tie-dye sky. Yellow bulbs of stringed lights glowed a pleasant glow,
    traipsing along the edge of the wooden fence in Christine's back yard as
    a warm breeze gently rustled the thick wall of trees that protected our
    privacy.

    I

    sat on the steps in the shallow end of the pool and listened. The only
    sounds I could hear were the lapping of gentle waves against my body and
    short, stifled squeaks of pleasure, both the result of Christine
    straddling my leg and humping her clit against the meat of my thigh.

    I

    watched her, eyes closed, grimaces and smirks flashing in succession
    across her face, lost in the desperate chase for pleasure. Her hair blew
    lightly in the breeze, and hard, aroused nipples accented her modest
    breasts, reaching out toward me through the frustrating fabric of her
    bikini top. I desperately wanted to see those nipples, to take them in
    my mouth, but there were rules to our rendezvous, a frustrating code of
    conduct that ultimately just added to the strength of the hard on I
    currently had. A hard on that Christine held firmly in her hand.

    One

    hand on my cock, the other on the ledge for stability, she wasn't
    stroking me so much as gripping me tight, like someone might hold
    another's hand when doing something scary. Her pressure would come and
    go as the pleasure swirled through her, and in all truth, despite no
    true motion to her hands, it was a fantastic feeling. I was right there
    with her as her pleasure grew, my cock an anchor for her as she pitched
    and rolled on the seas of sex.

    I

    took in her whole body, but my eyes were transfixed on her stomach and
    hips. The soft muscles in her flat stomach tensed and released, her hips
    rocking to and fro as she ground her cunt against my leg. It was a
    mesmerizing sight, watching the water lap at her midsection in a slow
    deliberate sexual rhythm. I wished it wasn't my leg she was grinding on,
    but my thick cock up inside her wet cunt. I wanted her slick walls to
    grip me, not her hand, as she rode me toward orgasm. But there were
    rules. There was a code.

    I felt her hand squeeze my cock tighter, and a moan, louder now, escaped her lips involuntarily.

    She was getting close.

    Her

    breath began to get ragged and thick, her thighs starting to squeeze my
    leg between them as she worked herself closer and closer.

    The

    hand around my cock began to pulse, and I gasped with her. There was
    still no stroking, just a rhythmic squeeze and release that matched her
    rocking hips, and yet I felt my own orgasm building as well. I began to
    focus, controlling my breathing, as she asked me to try not to cum; she
    wanted it on her face. I tried to think of baseball, of math, whatever I
    could to get the image of Christine's angelic, innocent face coated in
    my semen out of my mind, but it wasn't working.

    She

    rocked, she moaned, she gripped, she released, and I was just along for
    the ride as we careened toward orgasm. Her brow furrowed, focused on
    crossing that final finish line, and just as her brow began to release,
    and a smirk began to form on her lips, the sound of a car pulling up the
    gravel driveway, shining its headlights through the wooden slats of the
    fence gate, snapped her back to reality and in an instant she had leapt
    off my thigh and into the deeper water of the pool.

    I sat there in shock, my hard cock just as confused as I was.

    "Quick, put your suit back on!" she whisper-yelled at me, tossing my wet shorts over to me, "It's my dad!"

    Not

    wanting to get caught busting a nut on the preacher's daughter, or into
    his pool for that matter, I clumsily pulled the wet shorts up over my
    rock hard dick, and shifted myself into a position where my arousal
    wouldn't be visible.

    "Hi honey!" I heard the voice of the church pastor say as he and his wife pushed through the gate.

    "Hi, daddy!" she shouted back, having hustled her way to the opposite end of the pool from where I was.

    "Who's that you've got over, is that Tim?"

    "Hi,

    Reverend and Mrs. McGinnis," I said back as cordially as a guy who had
    just been about to nut on their daughter's face could possibly be.

    "Have

    you two eaten anything?" Mrs. McGinnis said. She was the spitting image
    of Christine, albeit older, and had a glowing smile and a kind,
    welcoming, demeanor. "And please, call me Cathy; Reverend and Mrs. is
    too formal!"

    "Maybe

    for you, but I'll never turn down respect!" the reverend said with a
    chuckle, "But yes, stay for dinner, son, I was just about to fire up the
    grill anyway!"

    I smiled and accepted.

    We

    all relaxed and chatted comfortably as the reverend worked the grill,
    Christine and I never daring to get within 20 feet of each other lest we
    create suspicion of our true motives for the evening. I hadn't spent
    much time with Cathy outside of church, and she proved to have a very
    fun, entertaining energy that was infectious. We talked about summer
    jobs, plans for the future, and overall had a nice, pleasant evening.

    "Tim, will you be joining the others on the camping trip next month?" Cathy asked between bites of salad.

    "Honestly,

    I had forgotten about it until just now," I said truthfully. The summer
    youth camping trip happened every year, and was generally an enjoyable
    time of s'mores and scary stories for a few days away from our parents
    and the world, but this year had the potential to be very different. I
    felt my cock twitch at the thought of Christine and I being in such
    close quarters, knowing it would be almost impossible for us not to make
    some clandestine arrangements in the woods to fulfill our needs. "But
    yes, I think I'll definitely be coming," I said, glancing at Christine
    who caught my eyes with a sudden short chortle and choke on her drink. I
    tried to hide my smile and she tried to play it cool, but I could tell
    by the way she shifted her evening shawl over her hardening nipples that
    she had most definitely been thinking the same thing too.

    As

    clean up began, I watched Cathy whisper something into the Reverend's
    ear, smile a devilish smile, and then playfully swat his ass as she
    walked away. I got the sense that her looks weren't the only thing
    Christine inherited from her mother.

    I

    mindlessly began to wonder what it must be like to experience that hot,
    heavy sexual drive the McGinnis women seemed to share, free from
    inhibition, protected by the freeing bonds of matrimony. I wondered if
    Cathy shared her daughter's oral fixation.

    The Reverend was a lucky man.

    "Ok

    kids, don't stay up too late; it's a work day tomorrow!" the Reverend
    called to us as he and Cathy went in for the night. I felt my cock start
    to surge again at the thought of finishing what Christine and I had
    started. Christine didn't match my enthusiasm, unfortunately.

    "Ugh, this is so frustrating," she said as we sat on the edge of the pool, "I can't believe they came home when they did!"

    "Well, I mean, it looks like they're going in for the night, we could always; "

    "Absolutely not," she cut me off, laughing, "not with my parents in the house!"

    "Do you want to move out to my car? We could; " I began, trying to spitball ways for us both to still get off.

    "No,

    I just don't think it's going to happen tonight," she said with a
    disappointed tone. "But listen, tomorrow is Friday, and they're going to
    be out late doing evening service church stuff, so why don't you come
    by around seven and we can do this properly." She said with that same
    devilish smile I saw on her mother's face.

    "Yeah," I said, matching her smile, "that sounds perfect."

    She touched my hand, squeezing it briefly, and then let go.

    "What

    a bummer," she said, breaking the moment we shared together, "I really
    needed this too. I haven't gotten off since the last time we were
    together. I'm very pent up!"

    "That was a while ago," I said, doing the math in my head, "you haven't gotten off at all? Like not even by yourself?"

    "No, I, don't do that,” she said shyly, “ I mean I've never done it."

    "Never?"

    "Never."

    "Why not?"

    "I don't know,” she said, her gaze getting far away for a moment, "I guess I just always thought it was wrong."

    "More wrong than what we're doing?" I chuckled in disbelief.

    "Listen, I didn't say it made sense, it's just how I've always felt, ok?" She said, smacking me in the arm

    "Ok, ok!" I laughed, letting up, "it's just, interesting."

    The

    night wound down, and I gathered my things. Christine walked me out to
    the car, where she gave me a wink and a "see you tomorrow." I had wanted
    to kiss her, and I think she had wanted to kiss me, but we needed to
    keep up the charade as much as possible with her parents nearby.

    I

    made my way home and thought about what we had discussed. A plan for
    the following evening began to form in my mind, as an erection began to
    form in my pants.

    The

    following workday was an interminable slog of stacking paper, stocking
    pens, and answering inane questions about printer cartridges, but
    thoughts of future activities with Christine helped carry me through. I
    wasn't thinking about our time together later that night, however, I was
    thinking about the camping trip.

    Christine

    and I had been hooking up as a way to help each other deal with our
    raging, teenage hormones, to be sure, but the taboo nature of what we
    were doing, the secrecy of it, was a major turn on as well. Christine
    rationalized our trysts as a way for her to be "good" while still
    satisfying her urges, but she knew she was being bad, sneaking around
    her conservative family's backs, and I could tell she got off on it. She
    tried to keep up the appearance of respectability with her "neck up
    only" rules, but the way she went crazy for my cum, in her mouth and on
    her face, told me it was the naughtiness, the dirtiness, that really got
    her going. She was a walking furnace of fiery, horny contradictions,
    and I was reaping all the benefits.

    I

    thought about being out in the woods with her, sneaking off after
    lights out to find a quiet place where we could be alone, somewhere she
    could ride my thigh to orgasm surrounded by nature. I thought about
    staggering our return to the campfire to join the others for s'mores and
    ghost stories, and seeing the light of the fire highlight a glimmering
    streak on her neck, having missed a spot cleaning up the semen I erupted
    all over her face as the climax to a soul-sucking blowjob down by the
    docks.

    "Hey, are you asleep or something?" came Gina's voice from behind, snapping me out of my erotic day dream.

    "No, I, was just thinking about baseball," I poorly lied with a nervous smile.

    "I

    don't blame you," Gina said with a snort, "it's weird, I spend most of
    my time at this job thinking about my other job. Hard to keep the two
    straight sometimes."

    "Other job?"

    "Yeah,

    I work weekends downtown. In fact I'm on my way there tonight after we
    get out." She paused for a moment, and then came with the question
    "Actually, is there any way you could drop me off after we get out? It'd
    save me a ton of time."

    "Yeah,

    sure," I said after a moment. It wasn't exactly on my way, and I was
    desperate to get to Christine's as quickly as possible, but I didn't
    want to be a jerk.

    "Thanks.

    I owe you one" she said with a flat smile. "That is unless Letty bites
    your head off for napping on the job, in which case I'll probably just
    steal your car." One more smirk and an arched eyebrow, and she was back
    on to her own part of the store again.

    I

    coasted through the rest of the day, got out alive, and welcomed Gina
    to my car for her ride downtown. We talked casually, getting to know
    each other in a co-worker kind of way; she was going to be a sophomore
    at the local community college whereas I was about to start my freshman
    year at the nearby university, this was her second summer working at the
    store, etc etc.

    The personal questions came next, but remained as surface level as possible.

    "So you got a girlfriend or anything?" She asked casually

    "I,”

    I honestly didn't know the answer to that question. Stephanie was gone,
    not that I knew what was going on there when she was here, and
    Christine, well, Christine was, "it's complicated," I finally blurted
    out.

    "Yeah, it always is," she said with a chuckle.

    "What about you?" I offered back.

    "It's complicated," she said with a knowing smirk. "I've got a few people chasing me, I don't know, it's fun, I guess."

    I

    bet she did. That was all the info she was willing to give up, and
    flagged down a corner I could stop at to let her off. It was a
    nondescript corner, with no real notable businesses or establishments,
    and after a wave and a thank you I watched her turn down a side street
    and disappear.

    This girl was a mystery. A very interesting mystery.

    I

    arrived at Christine's not long after, and my cock was already hard. I
    was excited and nervous at what was about to go down. I had a plan, an
    idea, and I hoped she was willing to trust me.

    I

    knocked on the door and waited nervously. We were going to have the
    whole house to ourselves tonight, and I honestly didn't know what to
    expect. Would she answer the door in nothing but a smile? Or maybe a
    nightie or a silk robe? Tight booty shorts showing off her long legs and
    braless under a tight tank top?

    The

    possibilities were endless, which is why I was a little shocked when
    she opened the door and greeted me in a pair of tight jeans and a
    sweatshirt. Despite the fact that it was about 85 degrees outside, this
    was an odd ensemble for what was, to my understanding, supposed to be a
    very horny evening.

    I

    couldn't resist that bright beaming smile she aimed in my direction
    though, and put her clothing choices out of mind as she welcomed me in.

    To be continued in Part 12

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 1 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.